Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV

As Sam woke up from her deep slumber, she heard her phone ringing non-stop with multiple messages. While still half asleep, she reached out to grab her phone from the bedside table and tried to focus her vision on the screen.

"Hmm," she mumbled, her eyes struggling to open.

"OH! SHOOT!" she exclaimed as she saw the time displayed on her phone.

She was running late, and it was all because she had stayed up late to work on Royale Empire's latest project.

Royale Empire. The name itself was enough to send shivers down the spine of the commoner, as they had been leading the business field in Thailand for almost a decade. They own more than 50 certified 5-star hotels not just in Thailand but also around Asia and are currently working to establish their presence in the European market.

On top of that, they also owned several luxury shopping centres, a few hospitals, and a private school built as a memorial for Sam's late parents. Everything owned by the Royale Empire had a touch of royalty, as the business was inherited by generations from the family with Thai royal blood.

Not wanting to waste any more time, Sam jumped out of her king-size bed, rushed to the bathroom, and started her morning routine at double speed. She grabbed a black pantsuit, a white crop top, and an oversized black Saint Lauren blazer from her walk-in wardrobe. After finishing her light make-up, she let her silky black hair lay loosely around her shoulders and completed her look with a few accessories. Lastly, she grabbed her Hermes before going out of her room.

Being a Mom Luang and a young CEO came with great responsibility and sacrifices. Her family business had become her sole world since the beginning of her adult life. No partying late at night like a typical rich spoiled brat. No vacation with friends after graduation. Not even a love life! Graduating from Harvard University, one of the most prestigious universities in the world had cost her much of her life.

Everything she had achieved and where she was now was the result of all her sacrifices from not enjoying life as a young adult. For her, that was what she was supposed to do to keep the only important person in her life, her grandmother. She only had her grandmother now, and that was the only reason why she had been doing what she was doing.

"Good morning, Grandma," Sam greeted her grandmother as she left her room.

Her grandmother is having breakfast at the long table in their dining room. Sam pulled out the chair on the left side of her grandmother and sat while the house helpers started to serve her breakfast.

"You're late today, Sam" grandma said sternly.

"I'm sorry, I accidentally overslept today."

Grandma frowns listening to her answer.

"Sam, you're a 30-year-old woman with responsibility, not some teenagers to have such a silly excuse. Please, Sam, be serious You're handling some multi-million business. Every minute can cost you millions. If you're....."

'What a way to start my morning huh?...'

'That's it.

That's how my life is...or you can say that. Even I can't consider it 'MY OWN LIFE'  when all the decisions, actions, and careers are all being followed by my grandma's shadow. It's all about the grandmother. From the moment I lost the two most important people in my life at such a young age, there's no word such as 'LIFE' in my living dictionary.'

"SAM!"

She calls. I doubt you can say that when she is just an octave away from shouting at me.

"Are you even listening to me!?" she continued.

"Yes grandma, I'm sorry. I'll make sure this is going to be the last time," she answered convincingly.

"Good."

With that, they continue having their breakfast. It is just a few minutes of silence accompanied by the sound of the plate and spoon hitting each other when grandmother starts talking again.

"Sam, you're reaching 30 already this year."

"Yes?"

Sam answers her grandmother with an obvious questioning face.  She has no idea where this conversation will lead.

"Aren't you thinking about marriage?"

'There she goes again....effortlessly ruining my day.'

Sam let out a breath and said, "Grandma, we already talked about this matter right?"

"Yes!... But that was last year Sam!"

'Oh, it's been that long already?' She thought

"How long are you going to run from this matter?" she asked. "You're not getting any younger Sam, you need someone by your side to take care of you, to be there for you and..."

'Do I even need that 'someone' when everyone in my life meant to be gone and left me alone?

It must be a misfortune for that 'someone' if they associate their precious life with me.... whether they're going to suffer and leave or the worst case is d**th..because that's what all the people around me have been doing during my whole existence in this world. Except for...you know who...'

'But, no matter how bad my grandma is, I can't ignore the facts that she brought us up until I become who I am today. If it's not for Grandma, maybe me and my two sisters were going to be left at any nearby orphanage available 22 years ago….A hard reality hits her...it's been that long huh?'

"...and you know how important it is to relationship status in this business world. They will keep looking down on you and seeing you as an unserious person if you're not settling down at this age. Marriage also can be one of the biggest assets for you to expand our family business and you are aware of that Sam."

'No! I'm not. I clearly don't understand what needs to be expanded. I mean like the 'Royale Empire'. The leader of Thailand's business industry.  3rd in the whole of Asia and looking their way to enter the European market soon. What's more, she needs? They even had enough to continue living in the next 7 generations without doing anything. I'm not trying to exaggerate things but that's how rich we are.'

"Besides, you're the only hope to bring an heir to this family, Sam. Both of your sisters already chose their path without us"

'and it's your fault grandma...how I wish and pray harder every day for you to realize your fault and all of this will not happen and my life won't be this miserable and lonely. Not to be misunderstood here, I already accepted my fate long ago and willingly took my position in this family business...but somehow I wish my grandma could accept her fault and at least apologised for her mistakes, especially towards my two sisters

Sam who's already familiar with her grandmother's antiques suspected where this kind of conversation would lead. The typical plot of some rich heir from the business world, who's still not in any relationship commitment at 30 years old like...Sam.

Sam let out a scoff and answered her grandmother.

"Do you need me to marry someone that you already arranged for me, Grandma?"

"That's not my point, Sam"

"Well, that's what you've been doing with my sisters before."

"Are you trying to point fingers here?"

"Well, that's not what I mean Grandma. What I'm referring to here is, if you have someone in mind already just be honest and tell me what to do. That's the best thing you've been doing since the beginning" she continued "And I have no say in this matter right?" she calmly stated trying her best to suppress her anger.

I didn't mean to say it that way neither trying to start a fight with my grandmother. But, her sisters being mentioned in this conversation makes me lose some cool and it also makes me realise that my grandmother didn't change. Not even a bit, not even after everything I’ve done for her sake.

Grandmother was kinda hurt by Sam's statements but she tried her best not to show it. She tries her best to convince herself that what she has been doing is doing her best. That includes losing both her granddaughters from her side. She actually wanna let Sam choose her life partner but Sam's words ignite her anger and ego.

With full of authority she stated firmly to Sam.

"Okay fine, Sam! If that's how you see things, I will find someone for you to marry and you have no say in this!"

'Oh shit! Did I just light up the fire inside her?’ I wish I could take back my words.

Sam realised her own words just ate her alive and a slight regret hit her.

"It’s up to you grandma. I have no say in this right?" She surrendered "By the way, I've got to go. As you say, I'm late already"

She abruptly got up from her seat without finishing her breakfast and kissed her grandma goodbye. She rushed to the door put on her white Dior x Nike Air Force 1 sneakers and drove her black and gold Bugatti Divo to the main office of Royal Empire.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

MON'S POV

"Samanun Anuntrakul..." she whispered while looking at the name attached to the wall.

"I want to curse you so bad right now." she huffed as she narrowed her eyes.

'Well, just because she has the upper hand here doesn't mean she can treat people as she wishes! She freaking late for an appointment, not just for a few minutes, but it's been an hour already!?! So unprofessional. What a really bad first impression..is she the CEO of the leading company in Thailand??'

Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong is a 24-year-old fresh graduate from MIT with a first-class bachelor's degree in Fashion Business Management. Inheriting her mother's business in fashion and has been officially appointed as the new CEO of 'St Claire', the rising luxury clothing brand in Thailand.

Simply getting this position just because she is the 'daughter' is such a huge misunderstanding from the people. They don't even have a chance to take a glimpse at how St Claire was established. She's been working along with her mother, building this brand from afar since she started her first year in college.

So, St Claire is the brand that she managed to establish with her mother's guide as her mentor in the fashion business. But many don't know about this story and simply label her as a 'nepo baby', and she doesn't care about that, as for her, what she knows is enough.

It is the first day of her tenure as the new CEO of St. Claire, and she has a crucial task to accomplish for the expansion of her brand. She is so passionate about it that she has been waiting at the meeting place since 8:50 in the morning, 10 minutes before the scheduled time. She is beyond excited.

9:50 A.M.

Exactly one hour had passed.

There's not even the CEO's shadow visible. She even had the name of the board directors of the Royal Empire memorised, as the organisation tree display on the room's wall kept stealing her attention.

Mon takes a deep breath and tries to calm down.

10:10 A.M.

'It's been more than an hour. I've been waiting, reviewing my proposal, and roaming around this luxury waiting room on the Royal Empire's executives' floor. I've even finished practising my presentation for a few rounds already. Well..if I will be left to wait any longer, their staff can find me lying and rolling down on the floor of this spacious room. It's understandable, though. What's more, do they expect me to do it in this room?' She's fuming inside, but the supposed person to let this anger out is still nowhere to be found.

Luckily, the stunning view from the 30th floor of this building is keeping me sane. Well..at the moment. I can't be sure for myself to still be sane for another minute of being left waiting.

10:30 A.M.

"Okay, that's it!"

She reached her limit. She packed all her belongings and prepared to leave the room. She takes a deep breath before turning the doorknob as a safety measure to prevent herself from venting out her anger on anyone unlucky behind the door.

Being mad is not in Mon's nature as everyone around her sees her as a bubbly and happy-go-lucky person. But, when it involves some serious business, you mustn't underestimate her anger as even a den of lions can be tamed by her madness.

She makes her way to the receptionist who welcomed her earlier and gives her a faint smile. The receptionist replied with an apologetic smile.

"We are sorry for the inconvenience, Ms. Armstrong. We didn't expect Ms Anuntrakul to be this late, and it's a rare occasion for her to be late,"

'I'm not sure whether it's the truth or they are just trying to clear their boss's name. I really can't think positively in this state.'

Mon takes a glance at the receptionist's name tag. 'Yha' is written on the tag.

"It's okay Yha, it's not your fault for your boss's lateness, and you're not responsible for her unprofessionalism." She stated with a smile that everyone could tell it was fake.

The receptionist was quite taken aback by her boldness and just gave out an apologetic smile.

"Please pass this proposal to your boss, and I will contact her through email later."

" And please tell your boss..." she stopped and took a deep breath. "Never mind." She's holding herself back.

She was fighting the urge to curse their boss and stop herself from saying something that she would regret later since she still needed approval from the respective CEO for her brand's project.

"That's all from me. I will take my leave here as I have another meeting later and please send my regards to your dear Boss." She faked another smile.

"By the way, thank you for your friendly service. At least I experienced something good while being here." She's still not done with her antiques.

"You're welcome, Ms Armstrong, and again, sorry from our side,"

"Nah, it's okay. As I said, it's not your fault." This time, she gave out a genuine smile.

She takes her leave and walks towards the VIP lift, the only lift that can take you to the executives' floor and to do that, of course, you need an appointment with any of the executives.

As soon as the lift's door closed, a woman in a black pencil skirt and white shirt approached the receptionist.

"Who's is that? What is she doing here? Is she a foreigner?" Noi asked.

"Woaahh, please calm down, one at a time, please!"

"I can't! She seems furious. What happened?"

"Well, our Khun Boss's lateness happened, and that's why she's pissed."

"and, for your information..." Yha continued. "She's the new CEO of St Claire, the daughter of Mrs. Pohn Armstrong and Mr Robert Armstrong."

"She is the ARMSTRONG!?!!" She almost shouted while covering her mouth.

Armstrong is as influential as Anuntrakul. If Royale Empire is at the top, Armor Enterprise is just right behind them. But, no such rivals are going on with each other, just healthy competition. Currently, the Armor Enterprise is being handled by Mon's father, Robert Armstrong. Armor Enterprise is a parent company for many other subsidiary companies, including St Claire.

"Oh my god! Can you please turn down your voice!" Yha warned while holding her precious ears.

"You mean the young and that gorgeous lady is the daughter of the Armstrong and the new CEO of St Claire?! How more unfair can this world be to us, Yha?" She faked crying.

"I know, right?" Yha instantly agreed and patted her friend's back.

Yha thought for a while before she continued their morning routine. Which is gossiping.

"But, you know what, Noi?"

"What?" Noi replied anxiously.

"I think she's going to make such an interesting pair with our Khun Boss," Yha stated.

"You mean, professionally or romantically?"

"Both," Yha stated while grinning.

"But, our Khun Boss is a woman?"

Yha huffed annoyingly before she replied to Noi.

"For God's sake, Noi, where have you been all this while? Do you even live in Thailand? SSame-gender marriage is legal here, and it's been a while since it Noi!"

"Oh yeah, that's true. Hehe," she replied sheepishly.

"Plus," Yha continued half whispered, "you know about the rumour that our Khun Boss is just a woman on the outside but not the inside."

"Oh yes, I remembered about it," Noi said loudly. "Shushhh." Yha tried to tone it down.

As they remembered, their boss never wore a dress coming to the office. Always with her pants, that makes them confident with their statement.

" And you know what, Ms Armstrong just blatantly called out our boss unprofessional because of her lateness."

"Who called me out?"

The sudden hoarse voice coming from the door blows both the employee's souls out of their bodies. Noi almost drop the tray she's been holding for a while trying hard not to drop it, Yha unconsciously picks up the phone that's not even ringing. They are shocked, and it shows in their action.

Sam almost let out a chuckle, looking at her workers' antiques but trying hard to hold it in and maintain her cold aura.

"Good morning, Khun Boss!" They greeted in unison while bowing down.

"Morning," Sam answered flatly.

"You guys still didn't answer my question." Sam raised one of her eyebrows while asking her employees in front of her.

Yha and Noi looked at each other before Yha continued to answer their boss.

"You have an appointment with St Claire's representative early this morning. In case you forgot it, it's scheduled at 9 A.M, which is almost 2 hours ago."

'Shit! I forgot about it.' she tried hard to hide her 'I'm at fault' face in front of her employees.

"And, their CEO came here herself as representative."

"CEO? Mrs. Pohn?"

"No, no, it is her daughter, the new CEO of St Claire."

'Okay, I'm really in trouble if it was Mrs Pohn'

I know Mrs. Pohn and her husband as my late parents' close acquaintances, and I've been familiar with them since I was a kid. They are kind and care for us. I remember they stayed by our side during the funeral of my late parents. We met from time to time since then, but I started to distance myself from them when I went to boarding school. Entering the business world, I admired both of them and took them as my inspiration, especially Mrs. Pohn a married woman with kids and still striving in the business industry. But, I really can't remember them having a daughter, and she even dared to judge me.

"Here is the proposal for the project from St Claire. She said that she would contact you through email, and she sent her regards to you." Yha continued.

Sam smirked after listening to the messages from the new CEO. But then she remembered something.

"Wait, is she the one that just took that lift just now?" Sam asked while pointing at the lift.

"Hmm, yes, Khun Boss, have you met her? She's pretty, right?" Yha said excitedly.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

‘Pretty my ass..she's just some freaking rude rich kid with parents money.’ Sam thought while grabbing the proposal and started walking to her office.

Flashback...

Sam parked her car at her assigned parking. The perks of being the CEO of the company.~

Going out of her car, the car next to hers catches her attention. A sexy red and black Ferrari LaFerrari Aperta. Although it’s not as expensive as her car, this car in front of her is kinda rare since there are only 210 units produced all around the world. It still can cost as much as her car if you want to get this car now since it was last produced in 2018. She's checking out the car impressed. Although it can not beat her Bugatti Divo, which only has 40 units around the world, and she is the sole owner of the exclusive unit in the whole of South East Asia. Even her plate number cost millions since she customized it based on her name, which is ‘S4M’.

She heads towards the VIP lift after she's done checking out the car. She's being greeted by the receptionist and just nods her head in reply. She waited for the lift, and when the door opened, a girl from the inside was stomping her way out of the lift, and unexpectedly, the girl's Channel handbag deliberately hit Sam’s arm.

Sam gasped.

What happened next was just adding fuel to the fire when the girl just went past Sam without even a slight guilt or sorry coming out of her mouth.

Sam turned her body angrily towards the girl only to be greeted by her back, Sam didn't manage to see her face. She only caught the girl's outfit and her wavy brunette longhair that almost reached her waist.

‘Fuc…’ I almost cursed. I took a deep breath before entering the lift. What a really bad morning to start my day…I look at the time on my watch…well it's almost afternoon anyway."" I have never been this late to the office. But, no harm, though. It is just today. It’s not that I'm gonna lose millions like grandma said. Reaching my floor, I managed to catch a few words that Yha said to Noi and I immediately approached them, curious about someone who called me out which I didn't expect to shock them that much. I almost laughed, looking at them, but I managed to hold it well.

End of flashback...

I slammed my body into my leather chair while reading the proposal that I had just gotten from Yha.

‘Hmm..young CEO, fresh ideas, huh..’ Sam thought.

St Claire proposes a fashion show that will take place at Royal Central Mall to celebrate the mall's 5th anniversary. Royal Central Mall was also one of the first successful projects by Sam when she took over the company 5 years ago. Their purpose is to highlight and introduce the local brand to the audience. There are a lot of big names of celebrities and influencers both locally and internationally suggested in the proposal for the invitation. There will be both local and international models to walk the runway to indicate that their product can also be presented globally. From this fashion show, Royal Central Mall will become the centre of attention for the entire week, and all the products shown will be available at the store in the mall.

‘Hmmm.. Interesting!’

I'm quite amazed by the idea since there’s no plan from their side to celebrate the anniversary publicly. I just thought about having a private party with my staff and offering some discount to the customer that visit their mall that day. Although the project going to need a lot of budget, I can’t simply ignore the profit that they will gain from this project. It's much better than what I've been thinking. But, the ‘accident’ by the lift and the girl’s judgment toward me makes me can’t agree to the idea immediately. I know I had the upper hand here since they need my Royal Central Mall for their project.

‘I want to see your determination girl…and I know you’re new in this field. You need to go through some hardship first to make your career journey ‘interesting’’ she thought and let out an evil smile as she felt satisfied with her plan to cause some trouble before approving this project. ‘I will wait for your email then.’ she smirked.

After she finished reviewing the proposal, Sam reached her phone and texted her gang in their group chat.

Dinner tonight, usual place, 8 pm - Sam

What is the occasion? - Tee

C’mon fuzzy, we need some sneak peek first - Jim

What’s the tea? - Jim

Your grandma is still alive and healthy, right? - Jim

Is the Royal Empire going through bankruptcy - Jim

That’s impossible Jim, please at least think logically - Tee

Well, it's understandable, though. Those are the only important things in her life - Jim

Guys! Hello, what is this about, huh? - Kade

Please, respectfully scroll and read yourself ‘Ms always late’ - Jim

I immediately put my phone aside after sending the text and dive into this endless work. None of my work will be done if I entertain their craziness.

*

I stretched my body when the tiredness consumed my body and checked the time displayed on my laptop.

6.30 pm.

‘Shit, just how fast the times fly…I didn’t even finish half of my work for today, and I even skipped lunch for it’

‘Will I keep living like this till my last breath?’ Sam thought to herself.

“Fuck this unending cycle of my life!” she mumbled to herself.

I didn’t waste more time and gathered belongings ready to leave to meet the gang. Consider travelling around Bangkok, even her expensive car can’t help overcome the traffic. So, it's the perfect time for me to leave now.

Tee and Jim were spotted when I reached the reserved table under my name and as usual, Kade is still nowhere to be found.

“Hey fuzzy!!” Jim greeted her excitedly. I just rolled my eyes at her usual chaotic self.

“Where is Kade?” I asked.

“Well, you know her, Sam. She is not our Kade if she’s here early” Jim said.

The waiter came to their table and Sam asked for the usual. They are regular here so most of the worker know them and their palate already. It is not that long before Kade reaches their table and immediately asks for water. She finished the whole glass before she began to talk.

“Are you okay, Sam? What’s wrong?” Kade confronted me while shaking my whole body.

‘What did I do in my past life to have friends like these 3 monkeys?’ Sam questioned her decision to befriend them.

“Kade..Kade! Can you please calm down and please get your hand away from me!” Sam rolled her eyes.

After Kade let her grip off, all three pairs of eyes were on Sam full of anticipation and concern.

I sighed and continued. “Can we eat first? I didn’t even have my lunch today”

They give in after listening to my words and shift their attention to their plate.

“I know you’re busy Sam, but please take care of your health first. I’m afraid that you will go first before your grandmother” Jim stated.

“Chai, Sam…you are not that young anymore” Kade supported.

“Guys just let her eat in peace, she doesn’t need more grandmother here.” Tee back her up.

I don’t exactly know what is their beef with my grandmother. But, I know they mean no harm and they just being protective of me from my grandmother. They are the only escape I have when I want to take a moment away from my grandmother and they are fully aware of how my grandmother is, resulting from years of friendship I guess. At 30 years old, each of them is a very successful person and becomes a well-known figure in their field. Kade in her acting career, Jim has their own business established with her husband and lastly, Tee continuing her family business in transportation and everyone is doing excellence in their life journey.

“Grandma wants me to get married and I agreed to it” I casually announced the main reason they were here.

A deafening silence wraps around the table before.

Jim dropped both the spoon and fork she was using on the plate, causing a loud sound catching the attention of the nearby tables. Kade almost spat her drink on Jim while Tee remained in her seat with widened eyes.

“WHAAT?!” The three said in unison. Loudly.

Sam panicked from the uninvited attention from the people around them.

“Shhh! Please, guys, I didn’t plan any public announcement on my marriage yet. So, please slow down your voice”

But, she is being ignored when.

“Who?!”

“Who is the unlucky girl?”

“Do we know her?”

“How old is she?”

“What did she do?”

The unstoppable questions keep coming from the three of them.

I massaged my forehead listening to their unending questions. Did I befriending the 3 years old kids or 30 years old adults here? Their behaviour makes me question myself sometimes.

“OH MY GOD GUYS!” Sam raised her voice to get their attention.

“Can you guys just shut up for a moment?!” Sam stated and managed to shut the three kids/adults. The three shut their mouth and eyes focused on Sam. Sam took turns and looked at them one by one to make sure they were not going to make any more noise.

“Okay, good! Thank you.” She complimented them briefly as they finally listened to her instructions.

Sam continued. “So..”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Oh, gosh, Sam!…you just got yourself into trouble!” Nam said. “Arranged marriage?? In what era are we living in Sam?”

“There’s no turning back?” Tee asked for a possible solution.

“No. You know my grandmother, there’s no turning back once she makes the decision.”

“Then, you will finally get married? Do you have any idea who your grandmother will match you with?’ Kade asked this time.

“Probably someone’s daughter that she knows.”

“Well..considering your grandma’s taste, she will not just find anybody, it must be somebody well-known in the business world too” Nam gave her thought.

“Well, as long as she’s not Nita I’m fine with it.” Tee voiced out her thoughts. All three of them high-fiving each other, agreeing to Tee's statement.

“If that’s going to happen, I will willingly disown myself from my grandmother”

Her statement gained a clapping and celebration from all her friends, causing some discomfort to the women sitting across from their table.

“What a bunch of clowns,” she stated, eyeing the table across hers.

“And where is Yuki?” She angrily typed on her phone, trying to reach Yuki.

‘I don’t know why everyone is trying to test my patience today. First, the so-called professional CEO. Then, the traffic and now even Yuki and these bunch of women sitting across my table. It is a freaking restaurant, not some stall beside the road!’ ‘I need some peace, but it looks like I come to the wrong place.'

Mon reached her phone again, attempting to cancel her date with her best friend tonight. That's when she saw Yuki approaching, almost running to her.

“ Where are you from? Why are you so late? I waited for you for almost an hour, you know! And we freaking work at the same place, why am I here first before you?” Mon furiously attacked the newly arrived Yuki.

“Mon, shhh! calm down.. take a deep breath, and breathe it out” Yuki made efforts to calm Mon down while doing the gesture breathing exercise.

Without them realising, their behaviour caught the attention of the short-haired girl sitting across from their table.

“Cute.” That’s the first thing that came out of her mouth when she first laid her eyes on the blonde girl.

“What? Who?” Jim asked curiously while her head and eyes moved around searching for the person Tee meant.

“There.” Tee simply pointed towards the two girls sitting across their table while chuckling.

All her friends look at the table, including Sam, who has to turn her body around since the table is behind her. They just managed to see the back of the blonde girl and can’t even see the girl in front of her. All of them just give up when there’s no sign of the girl to turn around and go back to their conversation. Well, not Tee, though. She just continued eyeing the girl from time to time.

“Enough Tee, she just going to be another girl that filled your phone storage with their numbers,” Kade stated the fact. All her friends are already familiar with Tee’s antics around beautiful girls.

‘Well not her, though. I can feel that she’s different from the other girls I’ve met before, who are just going after my money. But, listening to Kade, I just buried my intention to get her number

The waiter again approached their table. This time, with the bills, which of course will be paid by Sam. They decided to wrap up their gathering after they finished discussing and updating each other. They parted at the restaurant’s parking lot, heading their way to each other’s luxury car. Tee managed to catch a glimpse of Sam checking out something or someone at the parking lot on the way to her car, but she just ignored it.

“Looks like you are finding your way to me, huh since our first met,” Sam said, looking at the previous Ferrari she encountered at her company today. Like a destiny, the car was again parked beside her own.

“Is your owner stalking me or what?” She mumbled while making her way to the driver's side of her car. After she settled down in her car, she drove away towards her grandma's house.

I am not in the mood to go back to Grandma’s house thinking about this morning. If not thinking about my work being left there, I would just straight away drive to my penthouse. Yes, I have my penthouse that I bought myself with the money I earn from being a CEO. Of course, there was some disagreement with Grandma, but I managed to convince her that I needed to prepare myself before I ever decided to settle down later, which I never imagined to be this soon.

“Hmmm..” Sam let out a deep sigh when she reached in front of the mansion. She came out of the car and headed towards the door. She is planning to just go to her room and hopes that Grandma is in her room. But, she’s wrong. Grandma is still widely awake with a straight posture sitting on the armchair waiting for her in the living room.

“Where are you from, Sam?” Grandma just asks casually to start a conversation.

“Just back from meeting my friends,” Sam replied, still standing.

Grandmother feels satisfied listening to Sam’s answer. She is glad. I'm glad that Sam still has a life outside of her work life.

“Glad to hear that,” Grandma replied, letting out a flat smile before she continued. “Can you sit here? Just for a while, I have something to discuss with you.”

Sam, even with a confused face, still followed her grandma's instructions and sat next to her.

“What is it, grandma?”

“About the marriage thing.”

“I already agreed to it. You are free to choose.” She replied, not even looking at her grandmother.

Grandma let out a sigh.“You don’t have someone in mind, Sam?” she stated and stopped for a while before she continued.

“Yes, I want you to get married. But, at least I want to let you choose the spouse yourself. I don’t have anyone arranged for you. I just need you to have someone beside you. I’m not going to be here forever, Sam. Everything I suggest is for your own sake. Looking at the way you are living now really broke me, Sam. Your life is only work, work, and work. Tell me how I’m not worried about you. At least if you have a family, you have something other than work that you can go back to.”

Okay, I didn’t expect this to escalate this way. This is unusual for grandmother. Before this, she never reasoned out her decision. I just need to follow and never fight back whether I like it or not. But tonight, she transparently voiced her concern about my life and about my way of living. This is unusual for me. I don’t know how to react.

“If this the way for you to punish me for my mistake, I’m sorry, Sam. Just forgive me and stop torturing yourself by living this way.”

Okay, it’s going too far, really far. Grandma apologizing?? I think this is the best time to defend myself and voice out my opinion, I guess.

“Okay, look, grandma. First thing first, there’s no way that I’m punishing or taking revenge on you or anything. There’s no such way!” I emphasized.

“Second, I already accepted my fate in continuing this family business, so stop thinking that I’m doing this because I’m forced to. I love what I’m doing right now. It just seems right to me to be able to continue this legacy. That’s why I always prioritize my work. It's because I’m happy with it.”

I think this is my first time having this kind of conversation with my grandmother. A two-way conversation.

“And, if this is about my sisters, I’m sorry that I crossed the line this morning. I didn’t mean it that way. It just, sometimes I hope that everything that happened will not happen and they are still here with us….Cuz,” Sam stopped for a while. “.It’s lonely sometimes.” There’s a slight grief in her voice.

Grandma’s eyes already brimmed with tears listening to her youngest granddaughter's first confession. She hides her eyes, looking at her hand and away from Sam’s eyes because she never shows her vulnerable self to her granddaughters.

“About the marriage things, honestly Grandma, I never really thought about it because I felt that I already had everything I needed. There’s no one I’m seeing, be it a man or a woman. And that is not my goal in life. I still can be happy in my way even though I’m not married” I clearly stated my stance.

“Don’t you at least wanna meet someone? Is there someone you are comfortable with? Even not going through marriage, you can still meet and get to know someone at least?” Grandma is still not giving up.

Hmmm, what did I expect, though? It is the ‘grandmother’ that I’m talking to. I thought that I would gain an escape from this conversation but, it back to square one.

“Okay, fine, grandma. I will let you introduce me to that ‘someone’ or anyone you want” she raised her white flag “But, promise me there will be no marriage if we are not compatible with each other and please find someone that is not forced to do it.” she stated, raising both her eyebrows and asking whether her grandma agreed to her condition.

“Okay, it's a deal, then.” Grandma let out a tiny smile.

“Can I go to my room now?”

Grandma just replied with a nod, and Sam immediately brought herself out of the living room, heading to her bedroom upstairs. Sam slammed herself on the bed, one hand on her forehead, and closed her eyes.

‘…what a tiring day…’

To be continued…

Chapter Text

MON’S POV.

“Good morning, my little princess!” Mr Robert greeted her only daughter excitedly.

“Good morning, Dad.” She replied, annoyed with her dad.

“And to remind you, I'm not your little princess anymore! I'm your big, strong woman already.” She faked anger while flexing her biceps, wanna prove that she's a strong woman.

Mrs. Pohn let out a giggle, looking at her lovely husband and daughter interaction.

“Yeah, yeah.. whatever…” Her dad replied, rolling his eyes. “But, you still sleeping around your care bears though, so strong of a woman are you?” Mr Robert still didn't stop teasing her daughter.

“Mom! Look at your lovely husband here.” She stomped her feet, pointing at her dad while protesting to her mother.

“Honey, please stop. She's on the bridge of tears already.” Mrs Pohn warned but still laughed at her husband's statement about the care bears.

“Owww…the strong woman is a crybaby.” Her dad is still not done teasing.

I give the side eyes to my dad. I'm so done with him teasing me early in the morning. I pretended to leave the table when my mother stopped me and slapped my dad’s arm. I smiled victoriously and raised one of my eyebrows to tease my dad in return. This is how we normally start our morning. We prefer it to be chaotic instead of calm. That’s one of the ways to boost our energy before officially starting our day.

“So, my princess, how's your first day as the CEO? Did you manage to seal the deal?” My dad asked and stared at me curiously. So does my mother.

As a parent, they are excited as their youngest already entered a new chapter of her life. It is exciting as their first time sending their daughter to school. For them, their children never grow up. They will always be a baby to them.

“No…” She faked crying. “You know what?!…” She rants to her parents about everything that had happened on her first day as the CEO. Her parents listened to her attentively. “So unprofessional of her mum, and she's not even replying to our email!” she scoffed.

“Mon… It's not fair to just simply judge her. You even haven’t met her yet” Mrs Pohn defended the other CEO. “Moreover Mon, there’s a lot on her plate. Just let it slide this time. I bet she didn’t mean to be late”

“Yes Mom, that’s the tradition in business. Everything has no meaning if you get all the deals easily. Everything needs time, and you must be patient for it.” Her dad added.

Mon frowns, listening to her parents backing up the other CEO. “Do you guys know her personally? Why are both of you defending her and not your daughter.” Mon pouted.

Her parent looks at each other before answering their daughter. “Of course, we know her Mon, personally and professionally. She’s Anuntrakul.”

Both Anuntrakul and Armstrong used to do business with each other. But, that was a long time ago, before the heart-wrenching accident that cost two innocent lives in Anuntrakul. After that, they just focused on their own business. Now, their respective kids are continuing their legacy and thriving for the future that awaits them. Pohn and Robert are looking forward to their collaboration since it's been a long time, and they are excited to witness the new beginning of the new generations from both families.

“Wait..” Mon remembered something. “That means she is the granddaughter of Grandma Tassawan, right? But, I never heard of her. I thought there were only Phi Neung and Phi Song?”

“That's because….you never meet her Mon. You were only 2 years old when the accident occurred to their parents and Sam was just 8 years old.” Mom looks down at her hand. Her heart wrenched, remembering about that.

“When we used to visit them before this, Sam already continued her studies in boarding school. She never really went back to her grandma's house during her study year, not until she graduated.” Mon's heart softened listening to her mother mentioning the accident. Sam was just eight years old, too young to go through all that.

“And when she finally comes back to Thailand, you're leaving for the US.” John smiled before she continued.

“I bet you guys will find your way to each other if you guys have a smaller age gap” Pohn added while looking at her husband, who was also smiling.

“What do you mean?” Mon knitted her eyebrows confused with her mother's statement.

“She's a Harvard graduate. Just 5 minutes walking distance to MIT.” Her mouth gaped open, impressed with the other CEO's achievement.

“But mom, you said that there's a lot on her plate. Is she running the business alone? What happened to her sisters? It's been a long time since I heard of them.” Mon questioned her mom back.

Mrs. Pohn brings her face near to her daughter. Seeing that, Mon also brings her ears nearer to her mother, expecting a whisper but only to be pulled by her mother.

“Aucwhh!” Mon shrieked, rubbing her throbbing ear.

“Stop being a busybody, Mon. Finish your breakfast faster. You don't want to be late only on your 2nd day as CEO.” Mrs. Pohn squinted at Mon.

“ Hahaha, serve your right!” Mr Robert laughs uncontrollably at his daughter.

Mon just glared at her dad and continued her breakfast, afraid to be late and would be eating her own words that she spat on the other CEO yesterday.

“Where’s Kirk, by the way?” Mon asked her mother.

“That great brother of yours hasn’t visited home since last week, you know. I also don’t know whether he is alive or not.” Her mom ranted and sounded so done with her son.

Mon looked at her dad, and both of them just shrugged off their shoulder.

Mon entered the main building of ‘St Claire’ greeted by her staff. She smiled along the hallway, greeting back her employees. Her presence brightens up the place. All the employees are comfortable working under her. They even bond like a family. That’s the environment her mom has been planted in ‘St Claire’. They are familiar with Mon even since Mrs. Pohn is still there as the CEO. The appointment of Mon as the next CEO was welcomed with an open heart.

Mon went to Yuki’s room before going to hers. I just wanted to check if she already come to the office or not. Yuki is working with her as her PA/COO as they graduated with the same course. So, she offers Yuki the position because she thinks that she needs her best friend’s brain and talent to help her with the company.

Yuki is kinda reluctant to accept the offer at first as she doesn’t want to use her connection with Mon for her benefit. But, thinking about how hard a fresh graduate like her is to get a job, especially in the fashion field, she just grabbed the opportunity offered to her. Mon even offers a double position salary as a COO and as a PA, although they are dividing the workload equally. Mon just begged Yuki to accept and convince her that she deserved it.

“What Mon?” Yuki just lazily greeted her best friend who was standing at the door.

“What, what? I just want to greet you.” She grinned

“Good morning, my best friend from heaven.” Yuki stood from her seat politely put her hands together and greeted Mon.

Mon laughs, looking at her best friend’s antics. She entered the room and casually sat on the chair across from Yuki.

“Let’s get a milk tea for lunch!” Mon pouted, convincing Yuki to agree with her choice.

“Oi..Mon, you haven’t even started working yet, you’re talking about lunch already? What kind of CEO are you? I’m reporting this to your dad. If not, we might go down because of your addiction to milk tea.” Yuki stated as her hand reached her phone, pretending to report to her uncle Robert.

Mon stopped Yuki from reaching her phone. “Not you too, Yuki! I had enough of my dad making fun of me this morning.” Mon huffed.

“That's because you are so easy to tease.” Yuki let out a chuckle.

“Do we get a response from the Royal Empire?” Mon asked Yuki. This time, in a working mood.

“Well, sadly to inform you, we still didn’t get any response from their side.”

“How? We are short in time already.” Mon stated worriedly. “I need Royal Central Mall for this project. We need their approval by this Friday if not…No, that’s not gonna happen, I will still make it happen at Royal Central Mall by hook or by crook.” Mon said with determination in her voice.

Mon already envisions how this fashion show is going to turn out. They need the touch from Royal Central Mall to match their concept. The plan and proposal being presented may seem a bit rushed and last minute, but that didn’t come from their side. The reason is, it’s really hard to get an appointment with the Royal Empire. They are living up to their name as the No.1 in Thailand. It's hard to reach. That’s why Mon was mad yesterday as even the meeting was already hard to arrange, and yet the CEO just simply ditched it.

“Then, we just need to wait as the meeting is already being ditched by the CEO.” Yuki voices out the solution, which is not helpful.

Mon sighed. “Thank you for the advice then..” Mon rolled her eyes and left Yuki’s room after they exchanged goodbyes.

Mon slammed her body on her chair.

‘What should I do…’

To be continued…

Chapter Text

SAM’S POV

Sam checked her email, the first thing she did after she entered her office.

‘The Fashion Week in Bangkok’ sent by St Claire email address first greeted her eyes when she opened it. Sam checked, and the email had been sent to her on Monday, and today is Wednesday already.

‘Shit, I forgot again!’

She’s been busy since yesterday with another project and forgot about the deal with St Claire. Not so long after, her office phone rang wanting her attention. She picked up and was greeted by Yha, who said that they received a call from St Claire. She prepared herself before permitting Yha to connect the call.

“Hello, good morning. I’m Kornkarmon Armstrong, the representative from St Claire for our collaboration project. Am I talking to Ms. Samanun?”

‘Such a beautiful voice.’ She thought.

“Yes..yes, you are talking to her now.” Sam is stunned for a while before she can answer the other.

“Ms Samanun, regarding the proposal we recently sent to you, we urgently need your approval to proceed with the next process.”

“Hmm..can we meet over lunch today? I need you to present this project personally. Just a quick one over the lunch. Can you do that?”

“Yeah, sure. I can do that, just let me know the time and place.”

Sam put the phone down after letting the other know about the details and asking Yha to remind her later about the sudden appointment. She put aside her intention to play hard with St Claire since she's so busy and constantly forgot about the deal.

*

“Boss, there’s 30 minutes before your lunch appointment. “ Yha reminded her from her office door.

“Alright Yha, thank you.” Sam put away her glasses and got ready to leave.

Sam drove away from her office and headed to the meeting place. Luckily, there's no heavy traffic despite the lunch hour for most corporations. Sam reached her destination and went around finding the parking, that's when she noticed that there was a vacant parking spot but the car next to it made her more excited than the vacant parking itself.

‘What the heck! Is this the same car again?’

Well, if the car was not there first, I definitely wouldn’t change my mind about the owner stalking me or something. I checked from the inside to see whether the owner was in the car, but there was no sign of it.

MON'S POV

‘I'm early, as usual.’

Mon asked the waiter for the table booked under Ms Anuntrakul as soon as she reached the restaurant. It is the same restaurant where she had dinner with Yuki last Monday, where she was being laid for almost an hour. Luckily, Yuki reached there at the right time and she managed to let out her frustration about the day since she was not in the office for the whole day that day, running here and there making a deal. Now, she's back here and still waiting.

‘I'm fine, I'm used to it. This is nothing.’

I'm trying my best to manipulate myself that it's okay to have to wait for others. That I’m ‘fine’ with it. Totally ‘fine’.

I checked the time when the waitress came asking whether I wanted to order yet. It's 1 p.m., the promised time. I just ordered my milk tea and saved the food to order for later. I'm scrolling the iPad in my hand, checking for my schedule, checking the new design for the show, and lastly revising the proposal…and..the other CEO is still not here.. again?!

1:16 PM. I order the food for myself because I might go insane at any second if I have to wait in a hungry state. I started eating when the food arrived. It is really rare for me to eat alone, especially outside as there's always Irin or Kirk or sometimes my parents accompanying me during lunch. Even when I'm finished eating, she's still not here!

‘I'm mad, beyond mad. I'm speechless!’

Mon stomped her way out of the restaurant when the time indicated that there was only 5 minutes away before the lunch hour ended. There's obvious anger shown on her face. Even the waitress at the door is left speechless as she's gambling thoughts about whether to greet Mon goodbye or not. At last, she just bowed and let Mon pass the door without being greeted. She even felt the goosebump. That's how strong the negative aura is being exuded by Mon.

Reaching her office parking lot, she slammed her car’s door and brought her way to the main entrance of her office. Being greeted by her employees softens her angry face a little bit, but it is still visible and noticed by her employees. It is unusual for their little boss to get angry. Entering the hallway, the project team greeted her with a hopeful look. She feels frustrated now. There’s nothing she can do to make their dream project come true. She leads her way to Yuki’s room.

“So, how is it?” Yuki excitedly asked Mon, expecting great news but later changed her expression after looking at Mon’s eyes that already brimming with tears.

“Yuki…” Mon whined.

“Hey, what’s wrong?”

“I really can’t describe what I’m feeling right now. Frustrated, angry, sad, and useless at the same time.” She whined, bringing her face down on Yuki’s table.

She raised her head and continued. “She ditched me for the second time, Yuki, second time, for god sake! She’s the one who arranged this meeting, but she didn’t even show up. Did she think so little of us? How irresponsible she can be? Did she think she was that great? Is she playing with us? Now, we still didn’t get the approval, and I don't know whether we still can go on with our plan.” The tears of frustration rolled down her cheeks, which immediately wiped her.

“Mon…” Yuki sighed. She was also loss for words as the frustration also consumed her little by little thinking about the other CEO.

“Please calm down, and take a breath first. Don’t worry, we got this!” Yuki tries to cheer her up. “ Why don’t we just go on with our second choice, Paragon Mall? We just need to revise the theme which I think is still bearable since we haven’t started that much yet.” Yuki suggested.

‘This is why I need her.’ Mon thought feeling proud of her best friend.

I take a deep breath. “Yes! We got this! And I will come out with a much better idea.” I said feeling motivated.

“That’s it! That’s my bestfriend!” Yuki cheered and opened her arms to Mon offering a hug which immediately embraced Mon’s body with joy.

Coming back to her house, she greeted her mother who was busy in their front garden with her multiple types of plants and flowers. It has been Mrs Pohn's hobby in her free time to spend time with her garden around their mansion.

“Hi, mom.” I greeted tiredly.

“Hi, sweetheart! How’s your day? It looks terrible if you ask me based on your condition here.” Pohn said in a teasing tone. Looking at her daughter spacing out, she immediately reached to her daughter who was sitting on the bench.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” asked Pohn worriedly.

Mon sighed deeply before answering her mother. “Do you remember about the project I’m working on right now? And do you remember how Ms. Sam ditched our meeting that day?”

“Okay, yes. I do remember.” Pohn nodded her head and patiently waited for her daughter to reveal what was bothering her.

“Today, we are supposed to meet again. The meeting was even arranged by Ms. Sam herself. But, she ditched the meeting again Mom…” Mon revealed, almost crying.

“I don't know what’s wrong with her. I feel so useless looking at my team. I feel like I failed their expectation although it is practically and technically not my fault. We have planned everything and we are all excited about it, we just need her approval. Now everything just….ughhh.” She let out her frustration.

“Is she always like this mom? Is this the way she leading a business?”

Mrs Pohn becomes speechless to answer her daughter’s sudden question because deep in her heart she knows that Sam must have her reason. Besides that, she pities Sam as everything is on her and her alone. She doesn’t have the heart to feel irritated or angry with Sam even after what happened between Mon and her.

“Mon, she must have her reason. She even talked to you on the phone. As far as I know, she always committed to everything that came out of her mouth.” Mrs Pohn gives out her honest opinion about Sam.

Mon frowned looking at her mother. “You’re backing her up again. Who’s your daughter?” Mon huffed and looked away.

Mrs. Pohn chuckled looking at her daughter sulking. “This is not about who’s my daughter, Mon. It is just, I don’t want you to judge and simply hate others for their behaviour. We don’t know what they are going through at the moment or in their life. Don’t let the anger and hate control your judgement towards others okay?”

“My lovely daughter..look at me.” Mrs Pohn holds Mon’s chin and brings Mon’s face facing her. “ Yes, you have the right to get angry, Mon. It involves your time and energy, and of course, you can get angry. But, don’t let anger controls your action. Always listen to the other side before you make your judgement okay? So that you didn’t regret anything.”

“As for the project, this is a challenge for you and you have to take it and I know you can do it. In business, not everything will simply go our way. There are always obstacles that you need to overcome and that’s what makes you grow and prepare for anything that comes your way in the future.” Mrs. Pohn rubbed her daughter’s cheek, trying to soothe her daughter’s worries.

‘I know my mom is always the best’

I hugged my mom which I know that’s what I need right now. “Thank you, mom. I need that and you’re the best mom ever.” I kissed her cheek which brought both of us to laugh.

“Mon, there’s something that we need to talk to you about. But, let's wait for your dad and talk about this over dinner.” My mom stated, breaking our hug. I can sense there’s something serious and worry in my mom’s eyes.

“Okay then, I will just go up and freshen up. See you later.” I excused myself and just shrugged off all the questions in my mind.

I went downstairs for dinner with just my Care Bears pyjamas and casually greeted my dad and Kirk that already at the table. I spotted my mom finishing up her cooking while being helped by the maids.

“Here comes our superwoman with care bears armour.” Mr Robert as always.

Kirk let his laugh out loud. He smacked his sister’s shoulder after he was done laughing.

“What’s wrong with you?!” I asked angrily while rubbing my throbbing shoulder.

“What kind of daughter are you? You let mom cook and prepare the dinner alone in the kitchen while you just come down, sit and eat?” Kirk scolds his sister playfully.

“And what kind of son are you? You also not helping, why? Do you think only women need to do the house chores? I pity your future wife she must be the unluckiest woman ever. And why are you just coming back now? You are away for almost a week and Dad almost disowns you and puts your name away from his will.” I fireback.

That’s it. Kirk knows that he will never win when it comes to his sister. She always has her answer. But, he just misses his sister so much that he needs to tease her.

“Oi..I just said one thing, why do you want to predict my future wife’s luck at it?”

“That because-”

Mon didn’t have a chance to answer yet when they could feel their ears being pulled by a hand.

“Awww” They shrieked in unison.

"Have you finished yet?" Mrs. Pohn scolded, squinting at her husband. He had allowed their children to bicker in front of the food once again. Sometimes, she felt like they were still kids themselves, as nothing seemed to change their behaviour, especially towards each other. Mrs Pohn often wondered if she would ever have the chance to meet her grandchildren if her children continued to act like children.

They started eating silently as they were too focused on the food. The food is good as always. Although they have the maids, Mrs Pohn never lets them cook for the family as she feels that’s one of the ways to express her love towards her own family.

“What do you want to talk about Mom?” Mon breaks the silence when they are almost done eating.

Mrs. Pohn looked at her husband and gave him a sign to start talking, but Mr. Robert returned the sign, asking Mrs. Pohn to do the talking. Mon and Kirk were just blankly looking, waiting for one of them to give in. Mrs. Pohn sighed before she started speaking. She gave in, and Mr. Robert let out a winning smile.

“Early today, I talked to Grandma Tassawan. I called her this morning, just want to check on her as usual.” She glanced towards her husband earning a nod from him as encouragement for her to continue. “We just talked as usual, until…she mentioned her granddaughter, Sam.”

The mention of the name immediately gets Mon's attention. The name that just brings her trouble even though they haven’t met yet.

“Well, she mentioned her intention to find someone for Sam. She’s worried looking at Sam who only focused on her work and Sam already agreed to it.”

‘Oh, that easy? She let her grandmother decide for her in marriage??’

"She is interested in our family since we already bonded with theirs for a long time.” Pohn continued.

“So, she wants Kirk for Sam?” Mon asked excitedly thinking her brother would get married.

“Oi, are you crazy? We grew up together and Sam is…” Kirk stopped halfway through his statement which grew up Mon’s curiosity. “Besides, I already have someone. I’m still courting her by the way.” Kirk reasons to bring him out of the current discussion topic.

“Actually, no. She didn’t want you, Kirk.”

‘Okay, then who does Grandma Tassawan want for her granddaughter? We only have two siblings, definitely not..’

"She wants Mon for Sam.”

me…’ ‘Wait, what? Is it me?’

"WHAT?!” I almost screamed. My mouth gaped open.

“Mom, are you serious?? I'm just 24”

“25 in a few months.” Kirk interrupted.

“You! Shut up.” She squinted at Kirk before bringing her attention back to her mom.

“Mom, I’m just starting with my career. I want to enjoy life too before marriage.” She said, almost begging her parents.

“Mon, my dear, listen first. We will not ask you to get married immediately. We just want you to meet Sam first. Meeting casually as a friend, not as a business partner. Just let yourself know her first, and she will do the same. Besides, she already told her grandmother that she would not get married to a person who was not compatible with her. She just got a chance to know people from her grandmother, That’s it.” Mrs. Pohn cleared the air.

“Dad..” She whined, asking for her dad’s sympathy.

“Just meet her, Mon. I know you will not regret it. Besides, you are of age already, you can slowly know someone at this age. And don’t try to give excuses like Kirk. I know you don’t have anyone courting you.” Mr. Robert let out a chuckle. He knew anyone would have their eyes on Mon everywhere she went. It was just his daughter didn’t show any interest in being in any relationship.

“And you Kirk, don’t think we will let you loose, who’s the girl you courting?” Mr. Robert continued.

“By the way, we will meet Grandma Tassawan and Sam this Saturday. Make sure you’re free, no excuse, Mon. Not even Yuki will work this time!” Her mom warned.

‘How can she read my mind? I thought about Yuki as an escape. Mom’s intuition is scary sometimes.’

Just like that, her night is filled with new thoughts about Sam. Before this, it just about works, now possible life partner?

‘Why is fate playing with us, Sam?’

To be continued…

Chapter Text

SAM’S POV

She checked the time on her watch. 9 PM.

No wonder my grandmother is worried about me. Every day seems repeated to me. Nothing interesting, and nothing to make me feel alive. I’m just simply living.

Entering the mansion, I went straight to my office to print the document for the project with St Claire. This time, I will just sign it without the meeting. It is really against my work ethic to sign the deal without meeting the representative of the company. But, this time, I will just go against it to make up for my own mistakes.

I feel guilty. It's not once but twice already that I ditched the meeting.

‘She must hate me now.’

But, I really couldn’t help it when I suddenly got a call from the representative in Europe that one of the investors was already in Bangkok and wanted to experience our services on their own. That’s sudden.

Luckily, most of my employees are still in the office, and I can get them ready for the rooms and buffet for lunch. For me, of course, I need to prepare to be their guide and present our best product to them since it is my dream to open one of the branches in Europe.

After I finished reading and signing the document, I emailed it to Yha so that she could personally hand in the document to St Claire or just fax it. I find it kinda rude to just simply email it to St Claire after what I have done to their CEO. I want to personally apologize to her, but I don’t know how to get her number.

‘It's gonna be weird if I called the office and asked for her number, right? They might think I’m a pervert. Please, I don’t need more labels after my name.’

I just shrugged off the thought and turned off the computer. I’m so tired, yet I still need to prepare for the trip to Chiang Mai tomorrow since the investors want to visit the place and our branch there.

Going out of the room, I bump into my grandmother.

“Sam, you just came back from the office yet you entered another office?” Grandmother scolded.

“I just need to finish up something before my trip to Chiang Mai tomorrow.”

“How long is the trip?”

“I will come back tomorrow night from Chiang Mai since the investors just want a visit. I don’t have to stay overnight.” She answered her grandmother.

“Good, then. This Saturday, we have a lunch date with the Armstrongs, and you have to be there! No excuse and don’t ever think to ditch the date because their whole family going to be there don’t try to embarrass me by not showing up during the date.”

“Okay, sure I’ll be there.” I let out a tinted smile before I left and headed to my room.

If Mrs Pohn said there’s a lot on Sam's plate. It does mean a LOT!

*

Don’t forget the lunch date tomorrow, Sam. Don’t be late! - Grandma

I read the text sent by my grandmother.

‘Hmmm…I really should make up something and stay in Chiang Mai.’

But, it's too late. I arrived in Bangkok an hour ago and am currently at my penthouse. I need a rest right now. She doesn’t have to remind me now, ughh. It spoiled my mood.

I don’t remember when I fell asleep, but it was already 10 AM when I woke up.

‘Shit, I sleep almost 12 hours! I’m really tired, I guess.’

I jumped out from my round king-size bed and went straight to the bathroom, filling the bathtub and lighting up some scented candles. I need it to pamper my tired body and mind.

It's 11:30 AM shown on the clock when I left my penthouse to pick up my grandmother first before heading to the promised restaurant. I just dress up with black loose pants with a white tank top inside my black button-up shirt and finish up with white sneakers. I don’t think I need to impress anybody by making an effort into my outfit today since I’m already familiar with Armstrong.

“Are you sure you just want to dress like that for the date?” That’s the first thing my grandma greeted me with after I arrived at the mansion.

‘What’s wrong with my outfit, though?’ I checked myself thoroughly by looking up and down at my outfit.

“Yes? What’s wrong with it?” I asked her back.

“Sam, you’re meeting your possible in-laws. I thought you were going to make a little effort for their first impression.”

“I thought we were meeting Armstrongs?” I asked, still confused.

Grandma almost facepalms her forehead, listening to her granddaughter's stupidity. She can be somehow dense when it comes to these things.

“The Armstrong is your possible in-laws, Sam, and we are going to meet them today together with your possible future wife! I thought we already had a deal on this?”

“Well, I thought today just gonna be our usual lunch date. You never said that they are going to be my possible in-laws!”

“I thought you already got it when I told you before. Enough with that. Let’s go. We don’t want them to wait for us.”

‘Okay, now I really should stay in Chiang Mai yesterday. What the heck, I’m not ready and with this outfit, of course, it's not suitable for a first meeting. Okay, now I start to feel insecure with my appearance.’

Not until she remembered something.

‘Wait, wait..shit! shit, I wish I could be invisible right now. Is Armstrong mean…is she going to be the one? Am I finally meeting her today? Oh my god! Why must it be me?’

“SAM!” Grandma shouted from the door when she saw I was still frozen in the same place.

“Faster! We are going to be late.”

“Yes- I’m coming!” I grabbed the key and rushed to the door.

I drove my grandma’s Bentley since she said that my super car is not suitable for the people around her age anymore. I just chuckled, listening to her excuses when the real reason was she was just afraid of the speed.

My mind travelled a lot while I was driving. I’m quite nervous. Nervous thinking about her possible reaction to finally meeting me. Who already ditched her twice? My palms start to sweat thinking about that.

MON'S POV.

I think it runs in our family to always be early in everything. We arrived at the restaurant 15 minutes earlier than the promised time. My parents teach us well I guess they even set an example themselves.

Meanwhile, for me, I want to see whether she's going to be late again. So, I unexpectedly looked forward to this lunch date just to prove to my parents how irresponsible Sam is if she happens to be late again.

But luck is not on Mon's side when not long after that, her parents stand from their seats and greet the person behind her.

‘It’s them, I guess.’

I brought myself up from the seat and turned around. That's when my gaze met the brown orbs. It left me speechless…

‘She’s stunning!’

Her eyes... It’s stunning. It’s so deep that I felt like drowning and absorbed into it. I can't even bring myself to look away from it. So, does she.

And my heart seems to beat frantically by her actions of not backing down from our staring battle.

Not until Grandma Tassawan stood in front of me and held my arms, forcing my attention swiftly to her.

“Mon, you've grown up so well into a beautiful lady.” She praised me sincerely while rubbing my cheeks, which brought me into a smile.

“You too, grandma, how can you still be this pretty at your age? It's been a long time, and you're still stunning as always.” Mon returned the praise which led Grandma to burst into a laugh.

Grandma embraces the young girl in a hug, which is later returned by the girl.

“I miss you!” Mon's said while swaying their embraced body slowly.

“And I miss you too, Mon,” Grandma replied while breaking the hug.

“Ehemm!” Mr Robert clears his throat, trying to gain their attention.

“I think we need to continue this drama later if we don't want to be starving waiting for this episode to end.” His statement gains a laugh from their family, and everyone brings themselves to sit on their respective seats.

She extended her hand to me. “Sam.” That’s the only word that came out from her luscious lips.

‘Damn, Mon. What are you even thinking!’

I welcomed the extended hand and introduced myself. “Kornkarmon, Mon for short.”

‘Cold.’

Her hands were so cold, and so did her smile. That’s the first impression I have of her. Remembering my previous ‘not so good’ experience working with her brings back the hatred in me. I took a breath and tried not to think about it. But I really can’t help it. Not until I know the real reasons!

I’m stealing a glance towards her from time to time. It’s easier as she is sitting in front of me.

‘Huh, her pretty face really can’t represent her attitude! What’s the use of the pretty face if you can’t even simply keep a promise.’

Throughout the lunch, there were only a few moments I heard her voice answering to my parents and Kirk. And mostly all about business!

‘Boring..’ And I can’t help to roll my eyes from time to time judging them.

My conversation with Grandma Tassawan was more interesting than their talks. We’re updating about each other, although mostly about me, and I can sense that she’s stealing glances towards us. I know she is dying to join our conversation, but she doesn’t know how to. She’s too quiet, though.

“I think both families are fully aware of our real purpose of this lunch date other than our casual gatherings.” Grandma suddenly spoke up, gaining the attention of all of us.

Kirk poked me teasing me about the real purpose of the lunch date. I’m throwing my death glare at him, annoyed by his action.

“Well, Mon. This is my youngest granddaughter, Samanun Anuntrakul, and as far as I know, you never met her before, right, Mon?”

Grandma directed the question to me. “Yeah, almost. But, never grandma.” I teasingly answered her question, and later, I sensed an intense glare from the opposite side of me.

‘I bet grandma doesn't know about what had happened between them. If not, she will already mention it. If I'm following my heart, I will just casually tell Grandma right now and right there what her granddaughter did and let her get an earful of nagging from grandma.’

“Well, I hope from this meeting there's gonna be a start of the new beginning. We will let both of you decide on your own.” Grandma continued.

‘Well. I think I just want to end it more than I want to start it. Her pretty face is not gonna feed our relationship, though.’

“Yeah, no pressure from us. We just initiated it, but it will still be up to both of you on how you will lead this relationship. At least, you guys can befriend each other and maybe work together in the future. We don’t know what the future will bring to us, right? So, just enjoy the moment.” Mrs. Pohn added, which gained a nod from everyone.

‘I think they are trying to manipulate us. I know they still expected something to happen between us despite trying to cover it with their words.’

But everything is up to us, right? I will just hold onto that for the moment.

That’s when I step in. “Grandma, how you came here?” Everyone wondering because of my sudden question.

“Of course, Sam’s driving me here, sweetheart.”

“Well, Kirk, can you drive Grandma home later?” She turned to her brother.

“Well, of course, I can do that. But why?” He raised his eyebrow, looking at her sister weirdly.

“Because I want to borrow your driver for a while, Grandma. May I do that?” She gives her puppy eyes, which later brings Grandma to chuckle and everyone to laugh except for someone.

“Of course, you can do that. You don’t have to borrow. I can simply give her to you permanently if you ask me to.” Grandma winked.

‘Hehe, no thank you, grandma…’

“I promise you, I won’t do anything inappropriate to her.’ She winked and raised one of her hands to her shoulder’s level like someone making an oath.

“Well, in fact, I will let you do anything to her.” Both of them laughed without realising someone was already burning listening to them making fun of her.

My family and grandma were preparing to leave after Sam paid the bills, which somewhat became a heated argument between her and my father before she could finally pay the bills.

“Mon, behave. Don’t bring trouble to Sam.” Mrs Pohn left a message to Mon before they entered the car.

“Yeah, I know you’re excited, my daughter but, don’t let your naughty thoughts control you, okay? Keep it for later.” His statement gains him a slap from Mon.

“Sam, she can be too talkative sometimes, and I understand if you feel like you want to shut her mouth yourself. I hope you can bear with it. I’m rooting for you!” He raised his hand to Sam for encouragement.

“Kirk!” Mon started pushing her brother towards her car, asking him to leave already.

“Don’t worry, I can at least do that. Thank you for the warning.” Sam smirked while answering to Kirk.

‘Not you too?!’

Mon squinted at Sam, which was ignored by the latter. They’re standing side by side while sending off their family.

“Let’s go.” Mon leads the way when suddenly turns her back and almost bumps into Sam. “Where’s the car?”

Sam looked at Mon for a while before she led the way to her grandma’s car. They have to use Bentley since Mon came to the restaurant with her brother, and that’s why she purposely mentioned borrowing the ‘driver’ which comes with the car.

Meanwhile, in Kirk’s car.

“They look good together,” Grandma stated while smiling, looking at the pair standing side by side in the parking lot.

“Yeah, I can’t deny their chemistry. They complete each other.” Kirk’s statement gained a nod from their grandmother. She agreed with it.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV

I opened the door and let my grandmother lead the way to our table. Approaching the table, I catch the back that seems very familiar to me.

'Yeah, I'm not mistaken then. It is the rude girl from the lift.'

Reaching the table, Mrs Pohn and Mr Robert got up from their seat and greeted us, which later brought the girl to do the same. She turned her body...

'And that's it.'

That's when our two eyes met,

'Beautiful..'

Her hazel eyes..., it's captivating! I can't look away. No.. I don't want to.

Finally! After two failed meetings.

What happened next surprised me more. What happened to my grandmother? My grandma is laughing and teasing. It's such a rare occasion in Anuntrakul's mansion.

'..and she capable of doing that..'

I extended my hands to her and introduced myself, which was later welcomed by her.

'Warm.'

Her hands were so warm, and so did her smile.

During lunch, I answered the constant questions from the Armstrong couple as it's been a long time since I've met them. But, the topic was mostly about business since that's my only interest. I can sense the eyes glancing and somewhat judging me during my conversation, and I know where that is coming from.

I can't deny that I'm indeed listening to her conversation with my grandma.

'MIT graduate? Hmm, impressive...'

We are focusing and finishing our food when suddenly grandmother speaks up, introducing me to Mon.

'Well, she doesn't have to do that. It's embarrassing.'

The way Mon answered her grandmother somewhat irritated me since she indirectly tried to give an idea about what had been happening between them to her grandmother.

'This little girl here is dangerous. She has my grandmother wrapped around her finger. But, how, though?'

I'm not trying to be jealous here, but the way she interacted and behaved around my grandmother shocked me. The way my grandmother behaved around her shocked me more because, as her granddaughter, I never got that kind of treatment, not even my sisters. People might not believe me if I describe how's grandmother is seeing how lovely she is with Mon.

'Is she using a spell on my grandmother or what?'

After Mrs. Pohn gave her thoughts on our possible relationship her daughter just boldly asked to borrow me?!

'Like ME? She even purposely highlighted the word 'driver', and grandmother just let her, she even played along.'

I can't win this game. They are even teaming up to tease me.

'Am I alone in this?'

But, Nah, that's not going to happen when her dad and brother start teasing her and bring the cute face to frown angrily.

'Thank you! Now I'm not alone in this. But, wait, did I just think she was cute? Shit, that's not going to happen.'

She confidently led the way when suddenly she turned her body, almost bumping into me.

'Clumsy..'

She's asking about the car, which brings me to stare at her for a while.

'Well, I thought you already know. What's the function of confidently leading the way anyway?'

I sighed deeply before I took her over and led to way to the Bentley.

I drove to the nearby recreation park since she didn't mention where she wanted to go, so I just made the decision myself.

MON'S POV.

Silenced.

She's silent during the driving, which somewhat makes me feel like a fish out of water. I'm not used to being in this deafening silence situation.

"Is there something precious in your mouth? You're barely speaking?" I teasingly asked to break the silence.

"No, you're the one that talks too much." She casually insulted.

My mouth gaped open in disbelief at her impudence.

"What? Did my visual make you speechless?" She steals a glance at my shocked face and continues.

'Okay, now I think she better be silent.'

"Nah, it's the foul mouth of yours that brings me speechless." I huffed and looked out the window. I can hear her chuckle.

"Where are we going?" I asked when I saw her turning the car and heading into a recreational park.

"You only asking me that, now?" She complained.

"What are we doing here?"

"Fishing." She answered sarcastically. " Of course, we are going to talk! Unless you want to borrow me for something else?" She raised one of her eyebrows teasingly.

I rolled my eyes, looking at her face.

"But, why here?" I asked her, just curious.

"Did it need to be somewhere else?"

"No."

"THEN?"

"I'm just asking! You don't have to be mad about it."

"Well, if you stop asking meaninglessly then."

'Grumpy!'

Going out of the car, I spotted an ice cream stall. "Sam, do you want an ice cream?" I asked her excitedly, looking at the ice cream stall.

"Is grandma serious about her, I literally feel like babysitting a kid rather than having a date with my possible future wife," Sam mumbled to herself while locking the car.

I felt like I heard something from her, but I just ignored it. I didn't wait for her as I was already skipping my way to the stall. I ordered for me and saw she's coming this way.

I opened my purse to pay, that's when I realised I didn't have cash with me. I sheepishly ask the owner. "Do you accept payment with the card?" I grinned, hoping the auntie would understand my situation, only to be greeted with the auntie shaking her head, meaning no!

'Shit, it's embarrassing, Mon! Why does it have to be now?'

That's when Sam arrived beside me and ordered one of the flavours. I'm looking at her with puppy eyes asking for her attention.

"Sam, do you have cash with you?" I pouted.

She just stayed silent and ignored me while waiting for her ice cream.

'F*** you, Sam!'

She just handed over the 10 baht notes to the auntie, which gave me hope to eat the ice cream.

"Do you want to pay for this lady too?" The auntie asked, and I immediately nodded excitedly, but not until

"No, I don't know her." She responded, which immediately gained a smack from me.

"Auchh!"

"It's just an ice cream! You don't have to be stingy about it!" I scolded and stomped away from the ice cream stall, leaving the ice cream behind.

I found a nearby bench under the tree and sat there frowning, looking at the lake view in front of me. It's quite nice, not until a strawberry ice cream is held by someone blocking the beautiful view. My eyes sparkled for a while, not until I raised my head only to be greeted by Sam.

"Take it." She told.

"Don't want!" I frowned, looking away.

Sam smirked. "C'mon.." She brought the ice cream to my lips and smeared it all over my lips.

"SAMM!" I take the ice cream from her hands and repeatedly slap her arm annoyed with her for laughing nonstop. Wait.

'She laughed.'

Sam is laughing. The reaction stunned Mon for the second time today. It's beautiful yet so hard to witness it. Even a smile is already hard to see coming from that handsomely gorgeous face.

'Why, Sam? You look better with a smile, but why are you so cold? What happened to the radiant smile of yours?'

I glare at her when her laugh already subsides. "You can be persistent, huh?" I wiped my lips with the tissue and licked the remaining.

"Yeah? Am I?" She asked teasingly, and I caught her looking at my lips.

"Yes, persistent, cold, foul mouth and what's more..." I'm thinking of insulting her more.

"You left the unprofessional one." She reminded me.

"Yess! Unprofessional...wait?" I looked at her and wondered.

"Your worker told you that?"

"Mind you, everything that happens or is told at the receptionist's table on the 30th floor will be travelling around the whole building in no time."

"Means, your employees talk behind your back? But you still let them work under you?"

"If I were to fire everyone that talks about me, my whole building would be empty. They have mouths, they can talk all they want."

I looked at her amusedly at how she could tolerate people going around talking about her and still letting them work for her.

"Since we are already on this topic. Don't you think you owe me something?" I squinted my eyes, looking at her.

SAM'S POV

My heart skipped a beat, looking at her, licking her plump lips. How can she be cute and sexy at the same time?

'Stop it, Sam!'

I don't know why I keep wanting to tease her today. The moment I saw her skipping to the ice cream stall, looking at her bouncing wavy hair along the way, she did something to my heart. But, I just shrugged it off.

'It's impossible, Sam. It's too early.'

I can simply pay for her ice cream, and even if it's not her, I will just pay anyone who happens to be in her situation. But, I don't know why, I want to tease and make her angry. I want her to show her pouty face and her frowning eyebrows. I enjoyed it without realising it.

She even simply makes me laugh.

'Stop it, Sam. This is not going anywhere. I bet even she's not ready to settle down. She's young, and there's still a lot ahead of her.'

Finally, she brought up the issue between them.

"That's it. That's my compensation." I showed the direction towards the ice cream using my mouth.

"What the...you think I'm a kid to settle down on an ice cream? It involved my time and energy waiting for you, wasting my petrol travelling coming to you, and it is not once but twice! You made my team work twice as much to change the theme as the location had changed. Now you tell me to settle on an ice cream? Not even an apology? Are you serious, Sam? Is this how you handle business? Simply get over dinner or lunch to make up your own mistake?" She let out everything.

"I think you've gone overboard." I clenched my jaw, holding my anger.

Kirk warned me about her talkative sister, but I didn't expect it to be this kind of talkative.

"If it is about the agreement, I already signed it, and Yha already sent it to you!" I emphasized.

"No, I didn't get anything! Not even a reply from your company." She fought back.

"Yes, I already signed it, MYSELF. Are you implying that I forgot my action?"

"When?"

"The night that I ditched you for the second time," I stated the truth.

"Oh finally, you admit your mistake! Ms. Samanun."

I'm boiling inside, I don't know how our conversation escalated this fast. I just want to tease her about the ice cream compensation.

"If you think I owe you an apology, you owe me too," I argued.

"On what?" She doesn't back up.

"You hit me with your handbag going out from the lift the day of our supposed meeting, and you just left without saying sorry. How rude you can be, huh?"

"That's because you deserve it! You're so petty to compare my simple fault to your mistakes. Just admit that you are unprofessional and that even a simple collaboration can't be handled by you!"

"Oh, you're that professional then? Inheriting the business from your family, literally being fed in the mouth, so professional of you, huh?"

"You literally the same, Sam!"

"At least I worked my way to the top, not easily claiming the CEO position after I graduated." I can see her fuming after I speak the truth.

Mon, with full of anger that had consumed her heart, lashed out at her argument that even left Sam unprepared for it.

"At least I don't need my grandmother to intervene in my liin fe and make her introduce someone to me. It only happens to you because you're so petty, snobbish,...." She pointed her finger at my shoulder, repeatedly emphasizing my attitude. "...so full of yourself and nobody wants to involve themselves in your life!"

Her words stabbed me deeply.

'Yeah, it's the truth, but the truth always hurts, huh?'

My heart stung.

'How can that pretty mouth of hers let out such hurtful words?'

It's hurt and suffocating. I almost can't breathe. But, I can't show it to her. I don't want her to pick on my vulnerable side. I look away and abruptly stand up from my seat.

"Let's go," I said, without even looking at her.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

MON’S POV

I’m doomed.

‘Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Mon. You’re so stupid!’

How I wish could turn back time just a little bit and take back my words. I can see how her expression crestfallen shows how affected she is by my words.

‘Shit, Mon. This is why you should listen to your mother.’

Even regret is not the right word to describe how I’m feeling right now. I just can pray that she still can forgive me.

‘The foul mouth of yours, Mon. Why can’t you just shut up?’

If the trip away already made me suffer, the trip home was torturing me with all the guilt and regret. I wish we could just arrive home faster and get out of this uncomfortable situation.

After 30 minutes of driving, finally, the torture came to an end when she pulled out in front of my mansion. She unlocks the door, but I’m still frozen in the seat. I don’t know why I can’t bring myself to go out immediately. Maybe I’m still conflicting with myself about whether to apologize or not.

“Don’t you want to go out?” She broke the awkwardness with her hoarse voice. Her right elbow rested on the window frame, and her fingers played with her temple with the sunglasses sitting nicely on her delicate nose. She looks so enticing to me now.

‘Stop it, Mon. Now is not the time for that.’

“I’m sorry.” Finally, I said it!

“For what?” She asked.

“For throwing that kind of words to you. I’m sorry I lost my composure and lashed out at you.” I told her what am I sorry for.

“Nothing is wrong with speaking the truth, Mon.” Her voice filled with sorrow

Now, I felt more guilty than before. I will take my mom’s advice seriously from now on.

“I’m sorry too, for saying what I said before.” She spoke suddenly before I managed to get out of the car.

I just nodded slightly and thanked her for the ride. I just stand there sending her car off until it's vanished from my view. I enter the mansion with a heavy heart and lazily drag my legs, which are later shocked by a sudden voice coming from the living room.

“Hey, sweetheart? Why are you coming back looking like that? I thought something good was going to happen, but it seemed like the opposite of it?” Mrs. Pohn asked curiously.

“Mom, do you have Sam’s number?”

“Eh?? Are you going out together for so long but didn’t even exchange numbers?” Mrs. Pohn was shocked.

“Mom, I think this daughter of yours just did something terrible,” I whined to her and took a seat next to her. I told her everything that happened at the park to my mom.

“MON! Oh my…what did you just say to her?? Mon that’s too harsh, and don’t ever think that ‘sorry’ will make up for everything.” Mrs. Pohn scolded her and sighed before she continued.

“Mon, knowing Sam, I can assure you that she is going to take your words to heart.” I turned to my mom, shocked and confused by her statement.

“What do you mean?”

“What do you expect, Mon? She lost both of her parents at 8 years old, and now both of her sisters left the family to have their own life. There’s only her and her grandmother left in the mansion. Now, in what part of the situation do you think she will not take it into her heart?” Mrs. Pohn clarified her statement and was still disappointed with her daughter's careless action.

I leaned back and was speechless after listening to my mom, feeling more guilty. I’m beyond guilty.

‘Shit, what have I done? What should I do now? Think Mon, think. This is the result of not thinking before talking, Mon. You better learn after this.’

“So, do you have her number, Mom?” I straight up my back and asked my Mom again.

“I do, I will send it to you later.” Mrs Pohn sighed while squinting her eyes.

“Yes, thank you, mom! You become my saviour again.” I throw my body hugging her.

“Remember! Don’t let your feelings control your actions ever again.” She hugged me and stroked my back slowly.

“I promise!” I promise her and rush to my room to freshen up.

Mrs. Pohn just shook her head, looking at her daughter's behaviour. She sighed again before proceeding to send Sam’s contact number to Mon. She will just let the two solve their conflict on their own since both of them are already an adult.

In the bedroom, Mon is just lying down on her stomach while going through her phone after finishing taking a bath. She’s still in a dilemma about whether to text Sam or not.

“What should I say to her? Should I introduce myself first? How to start, huh? Argh.” She buried her face on the pillow.

“Since when is it so hard to text someone?” She was frustrated with herself.

“Okay, Mon relax…you got this!” She mumbled to herself. She takes a deep breath, and….

“Send!” She throws her phone away from her after she’s done clicking the send button.

SAM’S POV.

I’m reviewing the reports on our new project in my office at my penthouse when I receive a notification from my phone. It's kinda rare for me to receive a notification from that phone, especially this late at night since that phone is exclusively used for the family and the gang, but mostly the gang.

‘What do they want this late at night?’

I frowned, reaching for my phone, expecting the message coming from the gang’s group chat, but my guess was wrong when an unknown number greeted my view. The wrinkles on my eyebrows become more obvious.

[unknown number] Did you get home safely?

I wait for a while, assuming maybe the person will introduce themselves. But, it's been almost 5 minutes, and there's still no sign of an incoming message, so I just replied to it.

Who are you? Wrong number, I guess? [Sam]

[unknown number] No, this is your number. I have checked multiple times already.

Then, who are you? [Sam]

[unknown number] You have arrived home safely, I guess. Since you’re still not answering my question, I will just answer myself.

And you still not answering my question, too?! [Sam]

Sam types angrily since the person gets on her nerves.

[unknown number] Come on, Sam. You're kinda slow for a CEO. Why don’t you just save my number since I have saved yours? My profile will just pop up there!

‘Shit, why I never thought of that.’

I immediately save the number, and the profile picture pops up on the chat header. ‘Mon!?’ What did this kid want in the middle of the night?

And what’s wrong with you to answer my simple question? It's the basic manner, though, FOR A CEO! [Sam]

[Mon] There’s no fun if I just simply answer it.

I’m not looking for anything fun right now at the moment, at this late of night! What do you want? This is not your playground to play, especially for kids like you who need to sleep early for growth. So, please just go to sleep if you have nothing important to do with me. I didn’t apply for any job for babysitting. [Sam]

[Mon] YOU!! You know what, Sam? YOU’RE SUCH PAIN IN THE ASS!!

Say someone who is looking for my attention in the middle of the night… [Sam]

[Mon] Can you be serious for once, Sam?

You’re the one that is looking for some fun just now? You’re not now? [Sam]

[Mon] Okay, okay. I’m sorry, can we be serious now?

I’ve never been this serious in my life, Mon. I’m seriously serious now. [Sam]

[Mon] Sam..

Okay. What do you want from me, Ms Kornkarmon Armstrong? [Sam]

[Mon] Are you free on Monday? Is it possible for a lunch appointment?

Are you trying to court me already? [Sam]

[Mon] SAM! Please, you’re too full of yourself.

Then, what’s the need for the appointment? Can’t you stop beating the bush? I’m still working here.[Sam]

[Mon] You’re still working on the weekend and this late at night? Seriously, Sam don’t you have a life?

We will stop if you’re here just to judge my life [Sam]

There’s only a few seconds after there’s an incoming call….from Mon. I immediately pick up.

“Hmmm..” I just mumbled as I picked up the phone. “What do you want, Ms. Armstrong?” I continued as there was still silence on the other line.

“Hi.”

“Hi..” A deja vu hits Sam as she remembers their first phone call in her office, and again, the calm voice manages to wreck her heartbeat.

“Well, I just need the lunch appointment for our project. You said that you had already signed it. But, I asked my PA just now there’s nothing received from Royale Empire. So, we need to discuss whether you still want to go on with this project or not. If not, I need to immediately book a meeting with Paragon Mall..”

“NO!” I almost screamed. “I mean no, we still want to proceed with the collaboration. If not, I will not sign it. So, okay, I will spare my time on Monday. Just let me know the meeting place.”

“How do I know you will show up this time?”

There’s a moment of silence in both lines.

“I will come to your office then.” I decided.

“You-are you serious?”

“If that can ensure you, besides, you don’t have to travel and spend your energy or time if I happen to not show up again, right? Deal?”

“Okay, It's a deal then..and I’m sorry for today..”

“I already forgive you..”

“But still…”

“It’s okay, I already forgive you. Besides, I’m the one that is actually at fault. I’m sorry I didn’t show up to our meeting two times. I’m terrible isn’t it?” I chuckled.

“Nah, I understand there’s a lot on your plate. It must be hard to handle everything alone, right?”

“How do you know I handle everything alone?”

“Well, my Mom told me. I received an earful nagging after she knew what I said to you. She knocks some sense into me.”

“Oh, you tell her everything?” I am quite impressed with their closeness.

“Yeah, I tell her everything that happened in my life, and she somewhat becomes my best advisor, and when I tell her what happened between us, she always backs you up. It's kinda annoying, you know. Sometimes I doubt myself, am I her daughter? But, after what happened today, I really should take her advice seriously so that I don’t regret it later.”

Sam has been smiling and listening to Mon rambling about her mother. “It must be great to have a mother, right?” I unconsciously let the thought out of my mouth.

“Sam..I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to..”

“No, no, Mon. It was just my thought, nothing deep. Besides, it's been so long already. It’s okay, you don’t have to be sorry about it.” I cut her off, afraid of making her feel guilty again.

“It’s late, you’re not sleepy?” I continued changing the topic.

“No…it’s kinda good talking to you like this.”

I blushed hearing her statement. “Really?”

“Yes, if you choose not to be the pain in the ass.”

“Well, if you don’t start.”

“Enough..don’t try to initiate it.”

I chuckled at her warning.

“That’s it, I think I need to go. Have a good night, Sam. Don’t work too hard on the weekend, save it for later it’s already late.”

“Yeah, you too have a good night. Bye.”

“Bye.”

I wait for her to hang up first before putting my phone down. It’s been a long time since I have had this kind of conversation. It's nice to loosen u a bit, and I’m surprisingly listen to her advice when I bring myself to bed and leave my work immediately after the phone call.

‘Did she have this kind of effect on me already?’

To be continued…
.

Chapter Text

MON’S POV

On the way to the office, the new flower shop that is just a few buildings away from her office stole her attention. She stops the car in front of the shop and brings her way to look around the shop filled with a variation of flowers that adorn her view.

“How can I help you with, Ms?” One of the florists approached me to offer her services.

“Hmm..I’m looking for something to say sorry?” I said hesitantly.

The florist smiled meaningfully. “ Well, usually to ask for forgiveness people will go for purple Hyacinth.” She suggested while pointing her finger towards the flower.

‘But, It doesn’t seem to suit her well…’

Mon chewed her lip in doubt of the florist's suggestion thinking that there was a better choice than the Hyacinth. Her eyes lurking around looking for something other than the Hyacinth. Her eyes then stop at the flower that catches her attention and thinks that the flower will suit Sam well.

“What about the white Tulips over there,” I asked enthusiastically.

“It works too as white tulips represent forgiveness, respect and purity.” The florist’s eyes shine throughout her explanation of the meaning behind white Tulips.

“I will go with that then. It seems to suit her better.” I smiled thinking of how well the flowers will go with Sam.

“You seem to know her well then. You know, able to vision her through flowers. It’s a beautiful kind of admiration.” She stated while working on the flower.

I blushed at her comment. “Oh, did you do delivery? I kinda want to surprise her.” I excused myself, while in fact, I kinda hesitate to face her and directly give her the flowers. I might burn out of embarrassment on the spot.

“Well..we don’t…” The brunette’s face fell, disappointed with the florist’s answer “…but, since you are my first customer, I can work that through.”

“Really!!” I almost jumped listening to that. “Thank you so much! You don’t know how much that means to me.” If I hadn’t thought about the boundaries, I might have hugged her at that moment.

The florist just smiles looking at Mon’s enthusiasm, the brunette makes her day. Not just for being the first customer, but looking at how sincere she is with her intention behind the flower makes her think that the person who gonna receive this flower is lucky to have the girl in her life. Even just her presence can already brighten up the place, imagine having her in your life.

“Do you want to write the card yourself?” The florist asked. “In case you don’t want me to peek at your message.” She bantered.

I chuckled at her antics. “But, my writing is horrible,” I complained.

“It doesn’t matter. What does matter is the meaning and sincerity behind the words.” The florist winked at the brunette.

I squinted at her. “You, and your poetic words…I can never win right?” I said and started to work on the card.

The florist just laughed at her comments.

“Here is the payment and the address. Thank you so much for helping me. This is my number, you can reach me out if you want anything in exchange.” I give her a genuine smile and extend out my hand giving my business card to her.

“Ms, this is too much. You help me enough by being my first customer, you don’t know how much you make my day. I don’t dare to ask for anything in exchange.” The florist kind of panicked looking at the amount the brunette paid her. It is too much even for a delivery.

“Then, it won’t hurt for a drink right? We can have a coffee date?” I suggested.

“At this point, I’m the one that needs to thank you.” The florist felt overwhelmed by Mon’s kindness.

“Nah, you don’t know how much your help means to me. I need to go, or else I will be late to my office.” I waved my hands and made my way out of the shops which later being followed by the florist.

“You don’t have to send me off” I argued.

“But, I want to!” She chuckled.

I already arrived at the driver’s side when I remembered something. “What’s your name by the way?”

“It’s Ice, you can call me Ice!” She said it was louder to overcome the loudness of the traffic.

“And you can call me Mon,” I replied. “Don’t forget to reach me when you’re free,” I said while waving at her and she just nodded eagerly as an answer.

Ice stays at the entrance of her shop until the car is gone from her view. “She’s so humble for someone who’s driving that kind of car. She even doesn’t mind making a friend with someone like me.” The smile didn’t leave her lips thinking about her encounter with her first-ever customer.

Ice grabs her phone to share the great news with her lover.

“Song!!!! Honey! I just got my first customer today. She’s so pretty, humble and so sweet to her lover and you know what, she even makes friend with me and ask me for a coffee date if I’m free. She even asked for delivery but you know we don’t provide it right? And…I just can’t disappoint her since she’s so eager to make a surprise for her lover. So, I just accept her request and I’m going to deliver it myself since she’s my first customer and I just want to inform you that I’m going out for a while okay?”

“Oh wow teak, that’s a lot to process okay…Let me process for a while and you can take a breath first.” Song teased her wife.

“Honey!! I’m just excited okay!”

“Okay, okay..you can tell me the details again over our lunch date and please be careful on your way delivering the flower. I need to go first and I love you!”

“See you during lunch and I love you too!” She put down her phone and prepared to leave. She gathered all her belongings and put the address on her waze.

“Royal Empire Main Building…..” Her heart dropped. She stopped typing on her phone when she realised the name. The name that relocated all the unpleasant memories back in her mind. She almost had an episode remembering the painful event. She spaced out for a while trying to process the information before coming back to her senses.

“It's okay, I got this!” She tried to contain herself. She takes a deep breath and looks at the piece of paper that contains the information. Her eyes fall on the name of the receiver.

“Samanun Anuntrakul…”

She couldn’t hold it anymore, so she sat down to calm herself. “Why fate is playing with us like this?” Her eyes brimming with tears.

Flashback…

“Please, grandmother I love her! I need her please don’t make me choose like this…” Song was nearly wailing, kneeling and begging her grandmother to accept her life choice.

The sight of her lover being treated like that broke Ice into pieces. She never imagined the supposed first meeting with the in-laws would lead to this.

If I know it will be like this….’No, I will never let Song go through this alone!’ I went beside Song and kneeled next to her. “Teerak…” Song was shocked looking at her lover's action.

“I’m sorry Mrs. Tassawan, I know I’m not rich, I’m not an heir nor do I have a company but my love for Song is genuine and I do want to take care of her for the rest of my life. The one thing I can promise you is, I will love her unconditionally. We are really happy together, if you can’t accept me please consider her happiness Grandma.” I begged.

“Will your love feed my granddaughter? Besides, this is between Anuntrakuls. You’re just an outsider, you don’t have the right to interfere in our family affairs!” Grandma emphasized the ‘outsider’ word which broke me more. I hold my tears. ‘For Song, I have to be strong for Song.’

“Grandma!” Song snapped, she got up from kneeling and pulled Ice with her. She can’t just let her grandma insult Ice like that. “She is my lover and she will forever be. This ‘outsider’ you said, knows me and understands me much better than you, who brought me up for my whole life!” She grabbed Ice and decided to leave the mansion. “Let’s go, Teerak.”

They almost reach the door before Grandma talks again from the living room. “Once you step out of the door, you lose all your right as Anuntrakul and don’t you ever think to come back again!” She stated out of rage.

“Don’t worry, I will send someone to clean my room and get my things,” Song answered without looking back. She put her car keys on the shelf next to her and pulled their way out of the mansion.

“Hey Song..” The voice called for Song excitedly.

I spotted the girl who was just out of the taxi. She called out for Song but was ignored by my lover.

‘She must be Sam, Song’s younger sister. She’s pretty.’ But the situation didn’t let them know each other more. I just can see her confused face, being ignored by her sister.

Out of anger, Song just kept pulling me toward the taxi that just dropped Sam there and ignored her sister.

“Hey, where are you going?” Her sister still trying to reach Song but we already settled in the taxi. Sam is knocking and peeking through the windows calling for Song.

“Drive,” Song instructed the taxi driver.

“Song, your sister..”

“I’m not related to Anuntrakul anymore remember?”

“But..”

“Stop teak, I need some time.”

I turn my back, being greeted by the sight of Sam still standing frozen at the same spot we left her until the car turns at the junction and I lose sight of her.

“Do you still want to be with me?” Song suddenly asked.

“What are you talking about Honey?” I asked, confused.

“I lost everything now. My position, wealth, my name and everything Ice, everything!”

“But you will never lose me, honey! We are in this together remember? I won’t leave you after what you’ve been through just to be with me. I will honour that for my whole life honey. We will figure this out together okay? I’ll always be by your side. Always.” I heard her sobbing again, I didn't wait any longer and took her into a hug. Tightly.

End of flashback…

My thoughts wander to the past while I'm driving to my destination, Royal Empire… I sighed deeply. I take the risk and I definitely can't tell my wife about this.

I remembered how hard for us to cope after the heartbreaking episode, especially for Song. She had to leave her luxurious life and settle for the less. It's even more than less compared to what she had before. It costs us physically and mentally drought to finally be where we are now.

Song even sacrificed everything she had at the moment including her savings to reopen my late parents' restaurant and that's what fed us 5 years ago. We gamble our lives, if we have a lot of customers then a feast for us, if not we just survive with the leftovers from the restaurant. It's hard, really hard. But I believe that's what strengthened our relationship as we went through all the ups and downs together and never left each other side.

3 years later, when we were financially stable as the restaurant started to gain regular and new customers, we managed to open another branch. Well, thanks to my wife's business brain. That's when Song decided to propose me to be her wife and we got married!

As our 2nd anniversary lasted 2 weeks, she gave me the flower shop as a gift to let me continue with my passion as a florist. I'm grateful that, she still managed to think about my passion even after what she had been through just to be with me. I won't mind managing the restaurant and leaving my passion and staying beside her but, fortunately, my wife mind about that and I love her for that.

We are happy, but deep inside I know sometimes my wife longs for the presence of her family, especially her sisters. She managed to hide her feelings very well but as a wife, I just can feel it.

I finally entered the building after I managed to gather myself and head to the receptionist. I hope my nervousness was not visible to the employees.

“Hi.” I greeted.

“Yes, how we can help you?”

“I'm here for delivery to Ms. Samanun Anuntrakul.” Mentioning the name already sent shivers to me.

“Oh, can we know who sent it?”

“It comes with a card and I believe Ms Samanun will get the information from that. Here's the flower.” I handed it to the receptionist.

“Okay, we will pass it to Ms. Anuntrakul.” The receptionist smiled looking at the beautiful flowers. It's kind of rare occasion for them to receive a flower for their CEO.

“Alright, thank you. I will leave it to your care then.” We exchanged bows and I turned away exiting the building.

‘Your sister is in a good hand, Song.’

Not long after that, Sam entered the building exuding her usual cold aura and straight face. She walked her way making the hallway like her runway, with her loose black pants up to her waist and a white designer buttonless shirt revealing her black inner turtleneck that wrapped around her body perfectly.

She looks fashionably handsome today with her outfit. She also has no idea why she's making an extra effort with her outfit today.

As usual, she only nods slightly to greet her employee at the receptionist.

“Ms. Samanun!” The receptionist called for their CEO.

I turned to her with confused looks. “ Yes?”

“There's flower delivery for you. The shop just made the delivery a moment ago.” The receptionist said while reaching for the flower to hand it to Sam.

“What?” She almost laughed at hearing that. “Flower? Delivery….For me?!” She is still in denial. “ Are you sure you're not mistaken here?” I asked again for confirmation.

“Yes, Ms. Sam. I heard it loud and clear. I even asked her about the sender, but she said you will know through the card written there.” She convinced.

“Oh, okay. Thank you then.” She looked at the flower for a while before she left the receptionist's table and headed towards the lift.

In the lift, she looks at the flower again still wondering who's the giver.

'It's beautiful…’

Reaching my floor, I greeted Yha at the front door and I could spot her eyes fixed on the flower in my hand. Another gossip to be served I guess.

I reached for the card after I settled down in my seat and opened it. A smile crept up on my face while reading the card.

'I know you already forgive me but I still want to officially apologize to you.

I'm sorry…

And please accept this flower as a sign that you accept my apology <3

Have a nice day at work!’

-M.

'Cute.’

I can't deny, I kinda feel giddy inside me. It's been a while for me to receive flowers, or never? Aside from business occasions.

“You're something, Mon.”

I reached for my phone and started texting her.

I already received the flower. Thank you. See you at your office later.[Sam]

Meanwhile, at the St Claire's office.

Mon received the message from Sam.

“That's it? Is that just it? Is that just her only reaction???” Mon said in disbelief.

‘But, she's Sam. What do you expect Mon?’

“At least she can put some emojis though. But ugh so aromantic of her ‘See you at the office later' What the heck is that? Still thinking about working after my romantic stunt?” She rolled her eyes while complaining about Sam to herself and left the message without replying. A way to get back to Sam.

She didn’t realize the time as she was too content with her work not until her office phone rang, did she immediately push the speaker button to answer while still working on the paper.

“Yes?”

“Ms. Mon, Ms Samanun Anuntrakul is already here.”

She automatically looks at her watch.

‘Oh, she’s early. Is she trying to redempt herself?’

“Can you court her to our main meeting room?”

“Okay, Ms.”

I grabbed my iPad and phone and left from my room to the meeting room. I enter the room and am greeted by the pleasant view of Sam sitting near the end of the table.

“Hi, Welcome to the St Claire.” I extended my hand for a handshake.

“You got such a nice ambience here.” She flatter while accepting my hand.

“Thank you! But it still can't beat your 30th-floor view.” I started just to return the praise.

“Cut the flattering, can I meet with your team for this project too?”

“Oh, I supposed it's only between us two besides, the deal is still not yet finalised right?” I said defensively.

I negotiated since I didn’t want to present my team unprepared.

“I have signed it okay, here’s the document. Besides, it is just for a brief moment. It’s not that I will eat your employee.” She handed me the document and I checked it to make sure. Yes! Finally, our collaboration has been confirmed.

“Okay, it's a deal. Promise you will not eat them alive?” I squinted.

She raised her palm as a promise signed. I got my phone and called Yuki to ask her to gather our team for the project including her to come to the meeting room.

After a few minutes, my team came into the room one by one passing the door while bowing their head a little to greet me and Sam. Sam was now sitting at the end of the table and I was on her right side while Yuki sat next to me. She managed to poke my waist as our usual antics before she settled down on her seat which gained a low shriek from me and a confused look from Sam.

“I think everyone is here. Can we start?” I started the meeting.

Sam just cut me off when I was just about to say my next word which immediately alerted the people in the room into a focused mood. Her aura is just…intimidating.

“Well, The reason for me asking all of your presence today is regarding our project collaboration. By the way, I’m the CEO of Royal Empire, Samanun Anuntrakul.” A muffled gasp can be heard coming from almost 10 of them in the room. They didn’t expect they would be introduced to the CEO this early and this sudden. It can be shown in their face that they didn’t expect encounters with the leader in the business world and a Mhom Luang at it!

“I already talked with Ms. Mon as she’s the representative of St Claire and me as a representative of Royale Empire, we officially had signed off the deals and finally our collaboration had been officialized.” Her announcement was greeted with applause from my employees. She waited for a while to let the applause subside before she continued with her speech.

“By the way, In my place, I want to officially apologize to Ms. Mon and all of you for causing the delay of this project. I even heard that, you guys have to think of a new idea and concept in case there’s a change in the venue, am I right?” Her eyes wander around the room only to be greeted by all the employee low down their head, not brave enough to tell the truth. That’s when she turned to Mon and was greeted with her glare.

“So, as an apology, I would like to offer to bear half of the expenses of this project as I was impressed with your idea and I would like to contribute something to celebrate our mall's anniversary. So I hope there's no problem with you guys.” Everyone just nodded agreeing with the offer.

"I believe I've covered everything for now. Moving forward, I will communicate directly with Ms Mon. Lastly, I would like to treat you all to lunch today. You can choose to dine in at a restaurant or order delivery, there are no restrictions on the price. Simply enjoy your meal and provide me with the receipt afterwards." The room erupted with cheers upon hearing the news.

Mon smiled looking at her employees happily. Yuki has been looking at Mon for a while in the meeting. She can witness how Mon can’t take her eyes off Sam during Sam’s speech. The eyes were full of admiration and adoration. ‘What’s going on here, Mon?’. She’s thinking of confronting her best friend later.

"I would like to express my gratitude towards Ms Sam for her generous offer and the delightful lunch. Thank you for choosing to work with us and we look forward to collaborate with you. That concludes my remarks, and you are all free to leave. Once again, thank you, Ms. Sam." I extended my hand for a handshake, which was met with applause from the entire room.

As the meeting ended, the employees started leaving the room one by one. Yuki was the last one to exit as she wanted to stay and find out what was happening with her best friend and Ms. Sam.

“I will wait in my car, then?” Sam suggested.

“No, wait for me. We will just go together.”

The conversation that managed to be caught by Yuki confused her more. ‘Okay… something is going on there.’

Mon brings Sam to her office to grab her bag and belongings.

“Wah, your room is so you,” Sam commented looking at the bright and modern style office of Mon.

“What do you mean by that?” Sam just shrugged her shoulder not answering Mon’s question.

“Let’s go.”

As they left the room, they walked side by side through the hallway, attracting multiple glances from the employees. The visual presented in front of them was awe-inspiring, and the charisma exuded by the two CEOs was undeniable. They looked great together, especially in their matching black and white outfits, which just perfected the entire picture.

In the parking lot, both of them reach for their car keys to unlock their car.

“Wait! THAT’S YOUR CAR?” Sam suddenly raised her voice asking about my car.

“Yes?” I answer in confusion. Sam’s mouth gaped open listening to my answer.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

SAM’S POV

‘What the heck!’

All this time? Every single time I spotted the car before, meant she was there, but we never met until our family introduced us. I was impressed with how fate plays with us.

“What’s wrong with my car?” The brunette asked after I had been silenced for a while.

“Nothing. Let’s just go with my car. We don’t want to contribute to the traffic, right?” She seems to consider my suggestion.

“Promise me, you won’t have any sudden issues and leave me all alone there.”

“It won’t call ‘sudden’ if I already know about it, okay?”

“Okay, I will just go with my car.” She was about to move to her car when I managed to grab her bag.

“Okay! Okay. I promise.” Raising my hand. “I will not leave you there, okay?”

“What’s with you having the trust issue?” I asked her on the way to my car.

“It’s because of you! You have been the biggest contributor to it.” She stated while reaching for the door.

“I’m sorry, okay, can you just stop mentioning it.”

“I will see about it.”

We settled down in the car and I started to drive to the restaurant she chose for our lunch. There was comfortable silence wrapping around the car before she asked something and broke the silence.

“Can I ask you something?”

“You already did.” She rolled her eyes to my answer.

“Why did you handle our project yourself? You can just send a representative in your place. Not like it's a big project, you know. I believe your other project profits you more than this.”

“Because I want to.”

Mon let out a huff listening to my answer. I laughed inside, feeling satisfied after teasing her.

I look at her, who is already looking outside the window. “Royal Central Mall is special to me.” She immediately turned her head toward me. “Why?” She asked eagerly.

“Royal Central Mall is my first project once I take over Royal Empire. So, of course, it has a special place in my life. Did that answer your question?”

She nodded to answer my question. “No wonder…”

“You seem close with your employee.” I can see her confusion with my statement.

“Well, you can joke with each other even in the meeting room..just now.” I raised one of my eyebrows.

She let out a chuckle. “Did you mean Yuki?”

“Who is Yuki?”

“Ah, I meant the girl that sat beside me in the meeting room. Did you mean her?”

“Yeah, she’s your employee too, right? You guys seem close.”

“She’s my best friend, Sam. So, that kind of joke and teasing is normal within us. I have known her since we were kids and we went to school together we were even taking the same course although we weren’t in the same university. She’s kinda like a soulmate, and sometimes she even knows me better than myself.”

I’m impressed with how close they are based on her description, and I just smile throughout our remaining journey listening to her funny stories about Yuki.

I sent her back to her office after our lunch and I headed back to my office to continue my endless work. I sighed deeply. It feels heavy to work again after our lunch date. Maybe I loosen up a lot during lunch it makes me lazy to work again. I feel like I just wanna drive home rather than the office but, of course, I can’t do that.

There are a lot of things that I got to know through our lunch date. I got to know that St Claire was originally her idea, we share a bit about our time in the US but mostly come from her. As expected. I don’t know whether she’s always like that, she seems to fit in easily with others. She can easily share her stories with me though, is it the same with others too? Well, I don’t know, she looks too innocent to me. She’s young and looks like someone who has never experienced the hardship and cruelty of this world.

‘Will I ruin that if she’s with me? She’s not ready for that. Ready to be with someone like me.’

MON’S POV

Coming back from lunch, I was being attacked by Yuki’s ridiculous question as soon as I settled down on my office chair.

“What was that, Mon?” She ambushed.

“What?”

“Don’t ‘what’ me, something is going on, and you keep me out of this?!”

“Can you be more specific, Ms. Yuki, because I don’t understand what you’re talking about.” I still pretended to be innocent.

“Oh, you sure wanna play the innocent game. What about you drooling looking at your Ms Samanun and ‘I will wait in my car’ things? Huh? Still wanna run away?”

‘Shit, she even heard our conversation.’

“Why don’t you take a seat first, hmm? My friend..”

“Now you wanna befriending me? After you left me out on the biggest thing? Did you know our employees are flooding me with questions after looking at your interaction and I, who is practically your best friend know nothing about it? Do you know how humiliated I am?!”

“Are you done there?”

“Yes!”

“Well, first thing first. I don’t know how you guys get the idea that something is going on with us…”

“It’s your eyes, Mon. You just can't take it away from her, and it's obvious for everyone to notice it in the meeting room.” She cut me off and caught me off guard.

“Is it that obvious? I just look okay, of course, I need to give attention during the meeting.”

“But, not with adoration Mon. Do you have a crush on her?" She suddenly asked.

“NO!” I denied defensively.

“What with the defensive tone?”

‘Ugh! She knows me inside out.’

“Haishh, okay…okay, I admit that we didn’t only interact about work. We met because of our family and..yeah they are hoping for something more between us.”

“What? That serious, Mon? And you just left me out!!”

“It’s not like that okay, it just everything happened too fast, and I just don’t have the time to tell you. Please, forgive me and I’ll tell you everything.”

“I will if you tell me everything now!” She said in command.

“Aren’t we supposed to work?”

“Nah, in this situation, I have the upper hand and don’t try to use your CEO card.”

There’s no way out of here once Yuki is in command. Without any further delay, I tell her everything starting from how Sam ditched me twice and how we finally met at the family lunch date.

Yuki let out a gasp and was in shshockshock fore. “So, this is like arranged marriage things? Aww, so sweet. It's been so long since I heard this kind of love story.” Yuki’s mind already traveled to the future imagining how things will be if they end up together in the future.

“Hello! Please come back here. There’s no such love in this story, okay, and I think that we will not gonna work out.”

“Aww…why? You two do look good together, you know. Don’t sink the ship that hasn’t been sailing yet.”

I rolled my eyes and let out a sigh, thinking about our previous lunch date.

“She’s so hard to open up.”

“You mean?”

“Look, just now during our lunch, I tried to open up with her by telling them about our friendship, how St Claire had been established and my little experience in the US which is something common for us since she’s a Harvard graduate.”

“Wow!” Yuki was in awe at that revelation.

“Yes, wow, indeed,” I stated before I continued.

“Well, I hope something will come out from her telling about herself or anything, but none Yuki. I was the one that spoke, and she just listened! Whenever I ask something, she always answers with simple words or sometimes just a word.” I huffed.

“If things keep going on like this, I’m the one that will burn out trying to hold on and carry on with the relationship,” I told her honestly about what I’ve been feeling towards this arranged relationship.

“But, you can’t deny that you have a crush on her, right?” I just shrugged my shoulder at Yuki's statement.

“Just give both of you some time. It is still too early to judge. Well, that's just my 2 cents.”

I spaced out for a while before I came back to my senses and asked Yuki to continue her work, which gladly listened to since she was already fed with the tea.

‘Should I give it a chance ’

It's been almost 2 months.

Two months since we signed off the deals, and we have been working the hell out of us to meet the deadline. From listing and finalizing our models, artists and influencers, finalizing the design, contacting the sponsor and backstage crew, shooting and recording the montage….Everything! Everything must be done within these two months to make sure everything will run perfectly on the day of the event.

Surprisingly, Sam was hands-on with everything that was going on with the project. I can’t deny that she’s such a great work partner. She was present on the day to finalize the design and models, she’s there when we were shooting for the montage and like today, we were at the Royal Central Mall to set up the stage when she suddenly popped up wearing a white slack and a black short sleeve t-shirts neatly tuck in her white slack showing off the LV belt around her waist and the sunglasses hanged on her collar just perfected the look.

“You're too obvious, you know.” Yuki elbowed my waist while still looking at her phone.

I just squinted my eyes, knowing it was useless to defend myself. My eyes focus on Sam, who's making her way to us with a bag of Starbucks drinks in her hands. One thing that I like about her is that she never comes with empty hands whenever she visits us on-site or in the office. She had a way to win my employees’ favour. So, as a result, she always welcomed me to St Claire’s office.

She handed me my fav Iced Chai Tea Latte. She even takes notes on my favourite drink. Tell me how not to…..hmmm never mind.

“Thank you!”

“Hello, what about me, Khun Sam?” Yuki asked while extending her palm asking for her drink.

“Here, Ms. Yuki. You're free to choose whatever you want.” Sam handed the whole bag to Yuki for her to choose the drinks ‘Already playing favourites, huh you two?’

Mon chuckled, looking at Yuki's reaction, who was still choosing her drinks in the bag. Trying her luck finding her favourite drink. Well, unfortunately, there’s no her favourite caramel macchiato, so she just settled on ice mocha instead. ‘It's really hard if your name is not Mon here.’

"How's things,” Sam asked about the progress of the project. It’s been a week since we last met.

“Great, everything is just going on smoothly. It's just, that there’s one actress who still hasn't responded to our offer. If we still don’t get her response this Friday, we will just settle with a professional model.” I reported to her.

“Who's that?” Sam asked curiously.

“Kade Sirisang.”

“What?” Sam fuming listening to that name. “How dare she ignore our offer.” She mumbled to herself, but I was still able to catch that. “Don't worry, I will make sure she walks on the runway on the day of the event.” She convinced.

“But, how?” My forehead furrowed.

“I have my way.” She smirked.

“Don’t try to pull your rank, Khun Sam. It is just a fashion show.” I warned.

“We will see.” She shrugged her shoulder.

I have been influenced by my employees to call her ‘Khun Sam’ resulted in me calling her Khun Sam too. She tried to stop me at first but just gave it up after I was stubborn about it. Now, I just casually call her Khun Sam, which suits her well. Besides, in terms of our relationship outside the work, it remains the same. No progress. Did we become closer? At work, yes…but, not privately. We almost didn’t contact at all if it's not about work.

But…despite that, she still managed to flutter me with her actions even just during work. We do care for each other like asking whether the other has eaten or not and making sure the other has eaten before working, advising each other about work, and there were a few times that she fetched me or sent me home which gave my parents an idea about us while nothing was going on. That gives me a solid reason to set boundaries and try hard to protect my heart before something develops. I can’t even trust myself in matters involving the heart.

When she chooses to hide and not open up to me, I take it as a sign that she is never interested in bringing this relationship further. But, as a young girl who lacks experience in love, I can’t help but feel giddy when someone older, cool, and attractive is taking care of me. So, to avoid falling further and I will hurt deeper in the future, I have to make up my mind to remain sane whenever she decides to do her act of service.

We had finished discussing and finalizing the design of the stage when she came to ask. “How you come here, Mon?”

“Yuki drive me here since she slept over at my home last night.”

“Well that’s great then, I will send you home.”

“You don’t have to. Besides, Yuki still has to get her things at my home.”

“Oh..” A look of disappointment was visible on her face.

“But, I have something to tell you.” She insisted.

“It’s okay, you can send her home. Besides, I’m fine going back alone. Not that I’m not used to it, okay? You two stop being dramatic.” Yuki interrupted.

‘Damn you, Yuki. You’re not helping at all!’

“Well, I appreciate that. Thank you, and sorry, Yuki. I will make sure to add caramel macchiato to the order list later.” She tried to win Yuki's favour.

“Awww I will appreciate that too.” She gave her thumbs up to Khun Sam, and Khun Sam did the same to her.

‘Are they trying to gang up on me already?’

We left the venue, and I made sure to give the sharpest glare to Yuki for her betrayal of me. The drive home filled with silence at first but later being filled with all the talk about work…again.

“Mon.” She suddenly called my name with a serious tone. I just turned to her without answering.

“Let’s get engaged.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Mon's POV

My heart dropped. Did she just casually blurt out those words while driving in the middle of the road?

"Ha... ha... you're kidding, right?" I let out an awkward laugh indicating how unfunny the joke was.

I could hear her deep sigh before she continued with her words. "No, I'm serious, Mon. Be my fiancé." She firmly stated the word again with her eyes shifting between me and the road.

That's what happens when you try to propose while driving...

"Sam, seriously... this is not funny, okay? And even if it is true, what's wrong with you, talking about this matter in the middle of the road while driving?!" I questioned her action.

When she suddenly halted the car on the side of the road, my irritation grew even more.

"What's wrong with you?!" I scolded.

She stayed silent for a while and took a breath before she continued. "Okay, let's just do this again. Mon, do you want to be my fiancé?"

"Sam! Oh my god, seriously, you're not in your right mind."

"In what part of asking you to be my fiancé is not sane? Huh?"

"Everything! Everything is wrong and doesn't make sense. We just met for work, we are not even dating, and it's been a week since we last contacted each other. And today, you wake up and choose to act this nonsense. OF COURSE! Everything is wrong here." I panted hard after I let it all out in one breath.

"At least, we are at a table eating if you're serious about this matter, Sam. That is the least I expect from you. Now you tell me in what part of your action is not crazy?" I asked her after I had calmed down for a bit.

She laughed, and she laughed like she had just heard something ridiculous come out of my mouth, leaving me even more speechless.

"Before this, I thought you were just young by your look and your age. But today, you just proved me wrong. You're indeed still so young at heart and mind." She said while still laughing.

It kind of hurt, though, listening to her insult.

"Mon..." She brought her face near mine before she continued with her words, almost whispering. "We are not living in a fairytale, darling." She smirked. My heart almost skipped a beat hearing the endearment.

"We are in real life in real-time. There's no such prince and princess in the candlelight dinner, proposing with one knee on the ground and music playing in the background." She makes a disgusted face.

"Uh-huh, that's never going to happen in real life. So, wake up, Mon. Come on, you're better than this. I never thought you were going to be that silly imagining things like that." She scoffed before returning to sit properly in her seat.

'Frustrated? Angry? Humiliated? I don't know how to feel exactly. What's wrong with expecting such things? What's wrong with dreaming like a fairytale? And who is she to belittle me for hoping that?'

I took a deep breath and tried to contain myself to avoid saying something unreasonable and repeating my previous mistake. So, it took me a while to finally ask her the reason behind her words.

"But why?" I tried my luck and asked her.

"What do you mean why?"

"Why did you suddenly ask for an engagement?"

"Our families introduced us. Both families have already met, and that only leaves us to make a decision." She said casually. "And I can assure you, they will be over the moon when they hear the news."

"So, you're only suggesting we get engaged just for the sake of both families?" I said in disbelief at how ignorant she could be. "Not even once did you think about my feelings, and even if you are so reluctant to do so, just think about your feelings. Just ask yourself, can you do this just for the sake of our families?”

"So what? Do you think I will suggest this out of love? Don't be ridiculous to think that there's real love in this world. It will always come with prices. For me, this is merely business. Can you imagine the two leading names in business joining forces and by marriage? How intimidating it could be. Later, if we want to have a child, it is also for the sake of producing an heir for the business. So, it's business from the beginning, Mon."

I turned my head, looking out of the window with my eyes already brimming with tears. I was speechless listening to her cold logic and mindset. How more heartless could Sam be? I took a deep breath before turning back to her.

"Okay, let's say we get engaged. Of course, they are expecting us to get married. My question is, how can you be sure to marry me, someone who you barely know? To live with you, be related to you for your whole life. Have you ever thought about that? And let's say we have kids. Do you want to let them grow up in a family that lacks love and raise them to be just like you?"

"Like what?" She asked irritatedly.

"Like someone who is ignorant and lacks empathy. Just like you."

"Huh." She scoffed. "What can love bring you? Can love feed you? Can love shower you with money? Let's be realistic, Mon. We are in the real world where all that is useless. We live in a world where only power and money matter."

"If you're asking me how I am so sure of marrying you in the future, the answer is simple. I know your family, and I know who Mrs. Pohn and Mr. Robert are. It is not you that I put my trust with but with them. Besides, it's not love that carries a successful marriage. It's the compromise between two individuals. We just need to compromise with each other, Mon. That’s marriage.”

“Let me ask you again. I just need a simple answer, which is yes or no. Do you want to be my fiance?” She ignorantly asked again like all my questions were just useless to her.

I look at her in disbelief at how cocky and confident she is in uttering her words. Her words ignited something in me. I felt challenged when she said how useless love is in this world. And what? Compromise? I think I’m the one who needs to tolerate her self-centred attitude in the future, yet she wants me to marry her out of love?

‘Fine, Sam. Do you wanna play this game? Let's start the game. I will make you head over heels with me. I will let you eat your word and prove how ignorant you are.’

"We just need to compromise, right? It’s a YES then.”

“See, it's not that hard. You can just say yes from the beginning. You’re just wasting our time on the side road.” She stated and started to drive on the main road again.

“You expect me to decide my life in a few seconds? I’m not that thoughtless like you, Sam.”

“Well, you’re not refusing and straightly saying no to my proposal. You’re asking for the reason, which means you’re considering. That’s why I’m asking you again because I know it’s hard to refuse Samanun Anuntrakul.” She smirked.

“Oh my god! I want to take back my answer. You’re so full of yourself.” I rolled my eyes.

Sam breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Mon's decision to get engaged.

The real reason for her being so eager to ask Mon to be her fiance is yet to be discovered. Sam decided to just keep it by herself for the time being. What matters now is that Mon agrees to be her fiance. And she must keep their relationship to business only. She mustn't fall in love and end up abandoned once more.

'I can't afford to be left behind again..'

To be continued...

Chapter Text

SAM’S POV

“Fuhh.. Okay, now how do I tell my grandmother? I know she will be celebrating hearing this news. But still..” I took a deep breath and breathed it out.

I’m now in front of Anuntrakul’s mansion after I sent Mon home and survived my impetuous stunt in proposing. I had my reason, and I’m determined with my abrupt decision.

It may look like I’m unaffected by the stunt but, I literally sweating and can even hear my heartbeat when I’m uttering those words. It’s true, I’m crazy for doing that.

I didn’t wait any longer and entered the mansion after almost 10 minutes doubting and questioning my own decision. I opened the door, and my heart almost dropped to the ground when I bumped into my Grandma, who was also attempting to open the door.

“OH MY! Shhi..” Luckily, I didn’t finish the sentence. “What are you doing here?” I asked her, still rubbing my chest.

“No, what are you doing so long in the car? I come to check on you. I thought something had happened with you while in the car.”

“Nothing could ever happen to me, okay..”

“With how you’ve been working, nothing is impossible, Sam, that’s why I asked you to get married. Imagine if you come home alone and something happens to you. You will be left dying unknowingly and wasting your young age.”

“I will, okay, can you just stop imagining things will happen to me?” I said and took a breath to calm myself.

“And about the marriage things, Mon and I had agreed to get engaged.” I dropped the bomb.

“Wh.. What? Are you serious, Sam?” Her eyes shined with happiness. If she doesn’t have a problem with her knee, I bet she is already jumping around. We walked our way to the living room to continue the discussion.

“Yes, we just talked about it today, and both of us have agreed to get engaged,” I concluded.

“Oh my lord, Sam. You don’t know how grateful I am right now. Finally!” She brought me into a hug.

I let out a tiny smile. ‘At least, someone is happy with the news.’

“When? When do you plan to get engaged?” My Grandma asked excitedly.

“As soon as possible,” I stated.

“Come on, Sam. Even tomorrow can be ‘soon’. Give me a specific date or estimated date.” She urged me again.

“But, still, we need Mon’s family consent too.” I reason out.

“Yes, I know. I asked just in case they immediately agreed with the engagement. At least, I prepared and don’t forget, we need to inform His Majesty and the noble family too. There’s a lot to prepare, Sam.” Grandma started to rant.

“Since next week, both of us are busy with the fashion week, I think the week after that works for me. But, still, we need their opinion too.”

“Hmm, I think that works for me too. I still have time to prepare for the ceremony.”

“But, Grandma, can we just do it privately and host a small ceremony between our family only?” I try to negotiate with her because I know there’s no turning back once this news travels to Royal Highness.

“You’re Mom Luang, Sam. Part of the royal descendant. Of course, they need to be informed. Don’t try to be ridiculous to keep this just between the family.” She said sternly.

Taste your own medicine, Sam. Serve your right for your hasty decision.

“By this week, We will meet with Armstrong’s family to discuss things further. Only when the date is decided I will inform the Royal Highness. I know you’re busy. So, just let me handle these things. I just need your full cooperation in making the decision.” She suggested. “Are you okay with that?”

I thought for a while before giving her consent to handle everything. “Yeah, okay. I will go with everything that you think is the best.”

I made my way to my room before Grandma called out to me. "Sam," she said. I turned to face her. "Yes, is there anything else?"

She sighed and said. “ I know you’re doing this because of my decision, but I hope you can open your heart and see the light behind this.”

I just smiled and nodded slightly to her words and continued my way to the bedroom. Her words are running around my mind.

‘May I see the light…’

Both of our families had met during dinner the very next day. That’s how excited they were with the news. Grandma even brought me to the jewelry store for the engagement rings. She let me choose but, of course, with her opinion.

I chose two rings, a simple one for me and one with diamonds for Mon. I pick one size smaller than mine for her ring, I hope it is going to fit her just fine. We brought the rings during the dinner to check her size, so it is gonna be perfect during the ceremony later.

After discussion, both families made the final decision to hold the ceremony two weeks after the fashion show, which means three weeks from now.

‘Hmmm.. Am I ready for this? You must be responsible for your action, Sam.’

So, are we officially engaged now? Well, in terms of close family, then, yes, I guess.

During the dinner, I steal a glance towards Mon. Surprisingly, she looked calm compared to yesterday when I suggested the idea. Was she really okay with it? I didn't expect it to happen so soon. I think she might be angry with me now.

‘I’m sorry, little one.’

*

Here comes the day,

The day that has been waited by both companies, especially for Mon. After two months of hard work, working hard to ensure that today's journey goes smoothly. Mon even had only a few hours of sleep last night.

Today marks the start of Mon's first project as CEO of St. Claire's. The event is garnering a lot of media attention, as it is the first-ever fashion show to be held at the Royal Central Mall. The event has been advertised for a month, showcasing a star-studded lineup. As a result, the venue is already filled with fans eagerly waiting for the various artists who will be performing.

Sam dressed up in a white-fit shawl collar blazer and white pantsuit. She’s still at her penthouse with her official glam team, finalizing her looks for today. Usually, she will use her glam team’s service only when she’s going to events that involve the media like today.

On my way to the venue, I spotted a flower shop and asked my driver to stop for a while. I have been thinking of bringing something since it feels so wrong to come with an empty hand. Entering the shop, I straightaway looked for the florist. She’s been busy with the flowers, and I am only being greeted by her back.

“Ehmm, excuse me, Ms.?” I called for her.

“Yes!” She answered excitedly and turned her body, but her face dropped immediately once she saw me, and it seemed like her blood almost drained out from her face as her face turned pale.

“Hey, Ms.? Are you okay?” I asked, kind of worried.

“Y... Ye... Yes. I’m okay.” She stuttered.

“Okay..” I looked at her, taking a deep breath.

‘Did she know me, somehow? But, I swear, I don’t know her.'

“What are you looking for, Ms.?” This time, the question came from her.

“Well, I’m looking for red roses as a congratulation gift. It works, right?”

“Yes, you have a good taste.” I can see her genuine smile, no more the shocked face.

“Nah, red roses just suit her well,” I said.

“Yeah? It reminds me of someone.” She grinned.

Sam just smiled and nodded to the florist’s comment.

“Here are your flowers, Ms. Do you want to write on the card?”

“Can you write for me?”

“Yeah, sure.” She proceeded to write what I’d instructed her to, and I took the flowers and resumed my journey to the mall.

Ice let out her breath that she’s been holding on for a while.

“Oh my god!” Luckily, she doesn’t recognise me. Only god knows how fast my heartbeat was once I turned around and saw my ‘sister-in-law’.

I was reminded about the flower she bought. ‘It must be for Mon on her today’s event. How sweet and thoughtful little one’. Mon did invite me and my wife to the event. But, knowing how she is related to Anuntrakul, I refused her invitation from the beginning.

‘I wish everything’s gonna be well for today’s event.’

*

I arrived at the venue and was met with a blinding flash from the cameras as the VIPs made their way through the main door. Fortunately, I had my sunglasses on. There was a brief photo session at the booth decorated with the logos of St. Claire's and Royal Empire, as well as a few other brands that collaborated for the event, all of which were displayed on the banner.

I posed a few simple poses for the photo and headed inside for the events accompanied by one of my bodyguards carrying the red roses I bought before.

Upon entering the venue, I was immediately awestruck at the transformation of the Royal Central Mall. The massive circular stage and runway were accentuated by numerous spotlights.

At the back of the venue, a large screen displayed a montage that had been filmed earlier. The music playing in the background was amplified by a powerful sound system, enhancing the overall experience. The chairs for the audience were meticulously arranged around the circular runway, ensuring that everyone had an unobstructed view of the models as they displayed their clothing.

“Wah. Is this really in Bangkok? This is an international level, Mon.” I said to myself. I can’t deny that I kinda feel proud of her.

When I arrived at the reception for the ceremony, I showed my invitation and they immediately guided me to my seat. Surprisingly, I got one of the best seats at the center facing the stage. I can see people filling up the space one by one, all being guided by the crew.

“That’s a lot of work, but meticulous.”

During the events, I noticed many well-known figures from the fashion, entertainment, and business industries. Some of these individuals showed me respect, but it made me feel uneasy since I don't typically announce my noble title in public.

"Hey, Sam! You're early, huh?" Tee said as she took a seat next to me.

“Why are you sitting here?”

“They guide me here, okay?”

“You sure? This center seat is too precious for you, you know. They should put someone with a fashion background, not a fashion terrorist like you.”

“Fuck you, Sam.”

“Behave you are in public.”

“You should shut your foul mouth!”

“Whatever.”

As I looked around the event, my eyes sparkled with pleasure. My eyes stopped wandering when I spotted Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong being guided by the crew. I immediately stood up from my seat at the sight of them coming my way - it seemed like they were going to sit next to me. Along with them were Kirk and Yuki.

“Good afternoon, Aunty, uncle.” I brought my hands together and greeted them to show my respect.

“Oh, Sam! You’re here already?” Mrs Pohn brought me into a hug, which gained a muffled noise from the people around, and I could hear the click and notice the flash from the camera capturing our moment. It must be talked about by the media. She’s used to it already.

I don’t know why, Tee was also standing beside me and shyly hiding behind my back. She wants to be introduced, I guess.

“Meet my friend Tee, aunt, uncle. She’s the COO of Lycan Transportation.” Tee greeted them.

“Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong. I’m Tee.” She slightly bowed her head, and not just that, she waved at Yuki.

Luck is on Tee’s side when Yuki’s designated seat is next to her.

“Hey, it’s you again.” Tee

“What do you mean again? I never met you.” Yuki replied, confused by the stranger’s antics next to her.

“Well, maybe in your past life, and you don’t remember. Who knows.” She’s flirted, which gained a weird reaction from Yuki.

Sam elbowed Tee’s arm. “You’re silly for that, you know.” She whispered.

“Well let me be, I will get her number today. No matter what happened.” She whispered back.

“I bet 1000 baht, you will not get her number today.” I challenged her.

“Ok, deal.”

When the event started, all eyes were on the stage as the MC, Soul, one of the hottest MCs in the market, began. She introduced and summarized the day's events before calling out the organizer.

"Attention, ladies and gentlemen! Allow us to present to you the mastermind and organizer of this grand event - none other than the young and dynamic CEO of St. Claire, MS. KORNKARMON PATRICIA ARMSTRONG! Let's give her a resounding round of applause!" The venue erupts in thunderous cheers and claps.

That’s the moment. The moment when the spotlight was on her highlighting her radiant beauty in her navy blue long silk dress that perfectly fit on her delicate body exposing her bare shoulder and left thigh as the dress had a side cut on her left side.

Gorgeous.

I was stunned by her beauty. Her perfect face is adorned with a dimple and a whisker dimple that appear when she smiles through her eyes. If there's one thing I won't regret in having a relationship with her, it's how stunningly beautiful she is.

As she takes over the mic and begins her speech, I can't help but focus on her. I'm barely listening to her words until she mentions my name as one of the main collaborators. At that moment, I can't help but give her a genuine smile, feeling proud of her.

She walked her way down toward us at the center as the light dimmed, indicating the show was starting and took her seat between me and her family.

“Hi.” She greeted as she sat.

“Hi,” I replied, still not looking away from her.

“Looking good there,” She checked my outfit and brought her face near mine. “My fiance..” She whispered to my ears.

Blushed.

My blood rushed to my face. If the light was not dim, I’m sure she can see how red my face is.

I cleared my throat and tried to stabilize my heartbeat. “You, too,” I replied.

She gave me a naughty smile after she thanked me. I wondered what she was implying.

We bring our attention back to the models on the runway. It started with another brand first, where at the last of their collection, the muse and the designer will walk the runway and pitch their design.

The moment we've all been waiting for has finally arrived - the presentation of the creation and design of St. Claire. This is the highlight of today's events, and we are excited to share it with the audience.

What shocked us the most was Kade being one of the muses!

“What the heck, Kade is the muse, haha.” Tee can’t control her amusement. Mon and Yuki are already looking at her weirdly as to why she found it funny.

“Shh, behave Tee. We are at the event.” I pretended to scold her, but I also found it funny.

The show wrapped up with a performance by the invited singer and all the models gathered on the stage for the last presentation of the clothes.

Mon received many congratulations from the guests. I signaled my bodyguard to bring over the flowers and placed them behind my back. I waited until the guests quieted down before carrying out my plan, all the while, Tee was already giving her friend suspicious looks.

‘What the fuck is going on here?’

For the last guest, a prominent figure in the fashion industry confidently approached Mon to offer their congratulations and firmly shook Mon's hand. Notably, as Mon and I stood together, the guest also greeted me with a smile and a warm handshake.

‘It feels like our wedding already.’

As the guest was gone, Mon brought her attention towards Sam.

“So…” Mon tried to start the conversation when immediately cut by Sam.

“Here.” Sam brings the red roses to the front, which is greeted by Mon’s widened eyes.

“Congratulations on your successful first event, and it is perfect.” I winked at her.

“Well, wow, thank you! Never expected this coming from you.” A slight blush was visible on Mon’s cheek.

“That’s the least I can do.”

As they stood there, they were unaware that most of the attention was already on them. The camera was clicking, a muffled voice was heard, and Yuki was already admiring the scene from behind. Mrs. Pohn didn't want to miss the moment, so she secretly captured it on her phone and sent it to Grandma.

‘What a lovely sight.’

The world seems to evolve just around them.

“So, are you free tonight? Let’s have a little celebration.” Sam tries her luck in inviting Mon to her birthday celebration with the gang.

Yes. Today, the day of the event, the anniversary of Royal Central Mall, is also her birthday. The 8th of August. What a great day, indeed.

“I can’t tonight. I already promised a dinner with my family and a little celebration with Yuki. Sorry..” Mon felt a slight guilt in declining Sam’s invitation.

“Oh, it’s okay then. Enjoy your dinner and congratulations again.” I tried not to show my disappointed face.

“I think I have to go. You also will wrap up here, right?”

“Yes, I will have a short interview with the media and will go back with my family for our dinner.” I nodded, listening to her answer.

“Thank you, Sam.” She dropped the honorifics.

“For..?”

“For everything! Thank you for your cooperation and for being here today. And the flowers too.”

“My pleasure, Mon” I genuinely smiled at her.

"So, bye. See you when I see you." I said.

"Bye." She waved her hand as she headed towards the interview place.

I turn around and am greeted by the sight of Tee flirting with Yuki. There’s an obvious uneasy feeling shown in Yuki's face. She must be cringed with Tee's way of flirting.

"Tee! Let's go."

"Aww, I'm having my good time here."

"Enough, you're making her uncomfortable." Yuki mouthed the word 'thank you' for giving her way out of the situation.

"Enough, let's go!" I didn't wait anymore as I pulled her collar and brought her out of the event, heading to our promised place for my birthday celebration.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

MON’S POV

“Mom! Dad! I need to go now. I have to pick up Yuki on my way.” I called them by the front door.

“And don’t expect me to come back, I may sleep over at Yuki’s place,” I said after my mom and dad were already at the front door. Mrs. Pohn just shook her head, listening to her beloved daughter.

“Be careful and please behave yourself!” Mrs. Pohn warned, “Don’t even think to do something silly, Mon.”

“Well, for that part, I need to reconsider it, hehe.” I teased them, which got me a pinch on the arm.

“Auchh.”

“Dad, your wife is so fierce.” Mr Robert let out a laugh but immediately shut after receiving Mrs Pohn’s death stare.

“Okay, I need to go, or else I’ll get an earful from Yuki. Bye, Dad.. mom..!” This time, I left for real and headed to my Ferrari.

Mr. Robert and Mrs. Pohn waved back at their daughter. “Where does she get all that energy from? She just wrapped up an event and still dared to party at night?” Mrs Pohn shook her head while sending off her daughter.

“That’s what we call work-life balance, darling. Besides, she’s young. So, the energy is unlimited.” Mrs Pohn just laughed off listening to her husband's comments and headed inside the house.

Mon and Yuki arrived at Levels Club, a newly opened nightclub owned by their friend, Nop. Mon was dressed in a short, sleeveless black dress with a loose leather jacket draped around her shoulders. She put her hair up in a messy bun, letting a few strands dangle freely around her face. Yuki was dressed casually in a sleeveless metallic tank top and jeans.

They entered the clubs and went straight to the stairs leading upstairs as Nop instructed.

“Hey, girls! Here!” Nop waving at them excitedly.

We brought our way to him and excitedly jumped into a group hug and spun around. Luckily, the music blasting in the background prevents us from getting unwanted attention from the people around us.

“Sorry. I can’t make it to the event today.” Nop immediately jumped into the conversation after we settled down on the round sofa around the table. He brings his hands together, apologizing.

He just landed in Thailand from his business trip in England this evening. He was supposed to come to the events, but the delay of the flights made it impossible for him to attend. He just managed to see the update by the media on Twitter. Proud is an understatement after he looks at how successful the event was organized by his two best friends.

“It’s okay. We understand. Enough with that puppy face. We are not your boyfriend to melt looking at those faces.” I stated. Indirectly forgiving him.

If Yuki and I befriended each other as kids, that’s not what happened with Nop. We start our friendship with Nop in high school after he constantly gets bullied for openly having a relationship with a man. We found nothing was wrong with that, so we just casually started talking to him, and the bullies just gradually left him alone after seeing Nop being in a group.

“So, how’re you girls been doing?” He asked curiously since it’s been a while since they gathered.

“Well, surprisingly good and your other friend here is suddenly not single anymore.” Yuki breaks the news to Nop.

“WHAT… And you’ve been secrets about it?” Nop said in disbelief.

“YES! Exactly, Nop. You don’t know how much I need to interrogate her to open up.” Yuki rolled her eyes.

“Wo wo wow.. I think I’m being left behind here. Come on, Mon, tell me now. Who’s him? Do we know him?”

“How are you so confident it is ‘him’?” I asked spontaneously.

“It is ‘her’?” He abruptly stood up from his seat, almost jumping.

“WOW, MON!” He called out. “Did you expect that coming from her, Yuki?” He brings his attention to Yuki.

Yuki shook her head before answering Nop. “Ah-ha, that’s not the best part yet. That’s just the tip of the iceberg, Nop.” She smirked.

Nop slammed the table and sat opposite Mon, bringing her face closer to Mon. “Well, bestie. You’re obliged to tell me the details from the beginning and don’t ever think you can run from this. Now!” He commanded.

‘Ughh! Such a push over these two.’

“Can we order the drinks first?” I suggested.

“Arghh..” Nop scoffed but still called the waiter to take their orders. Nop goes for vodka, Yuki for tequila, and Mon, just some wine since she doesn’t have such a high tolerance for alcohol.

“HAHAHAHAH!” Nop laughed his heart out after I finished my story.

“What lakorn is this? Hahahaha.” He’s still not done, and I’m here, so done with him.

“Seriously, Mon? Arranged marriage? And you agree?” He’s clapping his hand and showing his thumbs up to Mon.

“Hey, hey..” Yuki snapped her finger, asking for Nop’s attention.

“You think she easily agrees because she has to?”

“Nahhh. That’s not the case. She agreed because she wanted to.” Yuki continued.

“Ohhoo, there must be something in her, right? Am I right, Yuki?”

‘Oh my god…I’m so done with these two.’

If anyone’s there to witness their conversation, they can sense how done Mon is with her two friends.

“Chai, Nop. She basically can’t blink and take her eyes off of her. In shorts, she’s drooling over her”  Yuki added the embers to the fire.

“Ohhh… You’re already heads over heal for her, huh? My friend? When can I meet her?”

“I will not take you to her, okay..”

“Awww, are you already keeping her to yourself? Stingy!”

Both Nop and Yuki had their best time teasing Mon and annoying her. Mon just crossed her arms over her chest and wore a sulking expression, playing along with her friends’ antics.

“Happy birthday to you…” Was suddenly heard singing by the person that just passed by their table

“Oh, there’s someone's birthday,” Nop stated.

All three of them shift their attention to the woman bringing a birthday cake with lighted number-shaped candles that show the number 30 to her table.

We can witness the birthday girl looking down at the table, embarrassed by the sudden attention on her because of her own friend’s stunt.

We can’t see her expression as the girl’s facing her back to us. We just clapped together as her friends finished the song just to celebrate and congratulate her.

“Why do they seem familiar?” Yuki asked.

That’s when the girl turned to her right and left, bringing her hands together and saying thank you to another stranger next to her table. My heart pounded hard at the sight.

“That’s her.” I started without taking my eyes off her

“Where?” Nop immediately brings her attention towards Mon’s view.

“Your possible wife-to-be?” Nop asked for confirmation.

“Hmmm.” Mon just hummed as an answer.

Mon looked at her watch. The hour hand shows it as 11.15 PM at the moment.

‘Means, her birthday is today…. And I have no idea about it.’

“Goshhh, Mon! You hit the jackpot here. She’s hot!" Nop emphasized.

“Well, I am too!” I rolled my eyes to him.

“Well, not enough to make me straight for a few seconds,” His eyes still checked on Sam.

I stared at him in disbelief.

‘I need to gatekeep Sam from him now…’

“Wait, does that mean today is her birthday? Do you know about it, Mon?” Yuki asked suddenly.

“Yeah, that’s what I’ve been thinking. She never told me about it.”

I guess, that’s why she asked me whether I’m free or not tonight.

‘Oh, does that mean she voluntarily wants to introduce her friends to me? That’s an improvement.’

“And you don’t bother to google it? Her profile is all over the internet.”

“And who googles their possible spouse on Google? That’s creepy, Nop!”

The two best friends continue to argue their takes on Sam's birthday today.

Meanwhile, at the other table...

“You don’t have to pull that stunt, you know! I’m not a kid.” Sam let out her frustration or more for her embarrassment.

Her friends just ignored her complaints and started reasoning their actions.

“Sam, it’s your 30th birthday, of course, you need the main character’s stunt.” Jim.

“Besides, we are in public. Everyone deserves to know whose birthday is today.” Tee.

“Moreover, you never posted it publicly, so we just want to do it in real life for you.” Kade.

“Enough, It doesn’t make sense at all.”

Sam's friends had never celebrated her birthday with a cake before, so when they surprised her with a sudden birthday song and cake stunt, she felt extremely shy and embarrassed. While they usually celebrate with drinks and presents, this sudden attention from strangers puts Sam on the edge of discomfort.

“So, please blow out the candle before we burn up this place,” Jim instructed.

“And, don’t forget to make a wish.” Kade reminds her excitedly.

I just closed my eyes for a brief and blew out the candle, which gained a slight commotion from her friends. Well, what do you expect from Samanun Anuntrakul? A long ass wishes? Never.

She never believes all those kinds of wishes will come true as her life never goes as she wishes to.

“So, what is your resolution for entering the new decade of your life?” Tee teased her friend.

Sam leaned back against the soft chair, slowly sipping the whiskey in her hands.

“What resolution… I just wish nothing would happen in my life.”

Her friends just shrugged off their shoulders, listening to her remark.

“How’s today's fashion show? I saw you are the muse. Seriously, Kade?” Jim lifted an eyebrow, asking Kade for her experience of being a muse. She is also one of the people who can’t make it to the event, so she just can see the news on social media and listen to her friend’s experiences.

“And that’s not even the best part, Jim.” Tee interrupted before Kade even managed to answer the question.

“I’ve met my soulmate today,” Tee said proudly.

Sam laughs off listening to Tee.

“Soulmate your ass…she even disgusted with your presence there.”

“What? What happened? Tell me.” Jim impatiently asked for an explanation.

“That's because you interrupt us,” Tee argued.

“Nah, I bet she’s grateful to me for taking you away from her.”

Tee huffed and looked away from Sam. Upset with Sam’s remark on how Yuki is not interested in her. ‘Well, I’m sure she might slightly have interest in me, no?’ Tee thought to herself. That’s when her eyes caught the sight of her dream girl. A corner of her mouth lifted.

“See, fate never plays with our destiny.” The three of them followed Tee’s gaze.

Sam squinted her eyes.

‘Well, fate never plays with mine too, I guess.’

Sam abruptly stood up from her seat and headed to the table that caught Tee’s attention.

“Oi, Sam!” -Kade.

“Where are you going?” -Jim.

“I’m coming!” -Tee.

“Oi, Mon! She’s heading this way!” Yuki stated.

“Who?” Mon asked cluelessly.

“Your beloved Khun Sam.”

“Hahh?! Why??” Her eyes widened.

“How should I know? And why is she with her, too?” Yuki said, referring to the girl walking behind Khun Sam.

“Oh my, Mon. She’s hot! You’re indeed winning a lottery here.”

“It’s not the time for that, Nop.”

Mon unconsciously checked herself and her outfit, and her actions were noticed by Yuki.

“You already look good, Mon. Don’t worry.” Yuki winked at Mon while Nop was still not done checking out Sam. Sam was in her leather jacket, black jeans, and platform ankle booth. Her raven hair was released freely around her shoulder, which perfected the cold look on her face. So gorgeously handsome!

‘Wake up, Nop! You have a boyfriend!’ Nop slapped herself in his mind.

“Hi there.” The raven hair greeted Mon with a slight smile.

“Hi,” Mon replied, still awestruck by the raven’s beauty.

“Hi, Yuki!” The short-haired girl waved her hand excitedly to Yuki while Yuki just nodded slightly to acknowledge her presence.

“And what am I here? A chopped liver?” Nop stated announcing her presence.

“And who’s the gentleman here?” The raven asked and raised a brow.

“He’s Nop. My other best friend.” Mon immediately reduces the slight tension present around Sam after being interrupted by Nop just now.

“Oh.” That’s it. That’s her only reaction.

Yuki smirked, looking at Nop’s reaction after being taken aback by Sam’s coldness.

‘That’s it, my friend. That’s what I mean when I said Mon is drooling over her Khun Sam because only she can fall and stand with that coldness.’

“Did you mind joining us there?” Sam invited the three to join their little celebration.

“Are we not bothering your little party?” Mon tries to reject the invitation, which results in Nop pulling the end of her leather jacket, giving a sign that he wanna join the party.

“The more, the merrier,” Sam stated. “Come on, Let’s go.”

“Let’s go, Yuki!” Both of the standing girls already stand apart, opening the way to the three best friends.

They walked together to the stable and were welcomed by Jim and Kade with wide smiles.

“Come on, guys, have a seat.” Jim offered.

“Hi! Ms. Kornkarmon! We met again!” Kade greeted Mon excitedly and brought her into a hug.

“Thank you for having me today.” Kade continued her talk with Mon.

“Nah, I'm the one that should thank you. You did a great job representing our brands.”

“ Well, you can contact me again whenever you need me.” Kade winked at Mon.

“Make sure I don't need to pull strings again!” Sam interrupted, gaining a scowl from Mon.

“So, this is the person behind Kade being a muse today?”

“Yes, she's the CEO of St. Claire.” Kade introduced Mon proudly.

“Well, I'm glad you're not making a mistake by choosing Kade. She can be the worst mistake sometimes.” She joked.

Mon just laughed at Jim's antics. She had no idea that Sam's circle could be this fun.

“And this is my destiny, Yuki. She's Mon PA/COO just like me at St. Claire.” Tee introduced Yuki to her two friends.

Yuki just let her be. She had enough already with her flirtatious antics of the short-haired girl. Yuki put her hands together and greeted the two women.

“Oh!” Kade suddenly jolted. “She's the girl from that restaurant, right?”

“Yes!” Tee pointed happily at Kade's words. “See! I'm not mistaken when I said she's something.”

“But, you still didn't get her number, though,” Sam said, casually sipping on her whiskey.

The groups laughed at Sam's statement.

“Wait? Restaurant? Means?” Yuki asked, confused by their statement.

“That was like 2 months ago? If I'm not mistaken. She saw you running to a table in that restaurant, and she immediately said, "You're cute the moment she laid her eyes on you." Kade explained.

Yuki kinda blushed with that revelation.

“Oh! That was you guys? I was so irritated that night because first, I was being ditched by Khun Sam. Then, the traffic and when I arrived at the restaurant, you guys were being so loud that time.” Mon revealed her side of the story. Sam squinted her eyes at Mon after she brought on the ditched meeting again.

“I'm sorry for judging you guys too early that time,” Mon said apologetically.

“It's understandable though, Mon. We can be so loud when we are together. Plus, that night, this cold lady here announced she was in an arranged marriage.” Jim laughed at her statement without being aware that Mon is the one who is being arranged into marriage with Sam.

“And who's this handsome gentleman here,” Jim asked flirtatiously and averted her gaze to Nop.

“I'm Nop!” He said excitedly, raising his hand like a student answering their teacher.

“I've been friends with Mon and Yuki since high school, but we separated during college. we still hang out together if we have time.” He told without being asked.

“The same goes for us. We are friends from high school too!” Jim stated.

'Okay, now I'm curious what Khun Sam was like in high school.’ Mon thought while stealing and glanced at Sam beside her.

“It seems like it is Khun Sam's birthday today. Am I right?” Nop asked the group.

“Yeah, we just have our usual celebration,” Tee stated.

“Then, why don't you guys just order everything on the menu? It's all on me tonight!”

“Really? Call the waiter now!” Kade said excitedly.

“ You don't have to,” Sam said, kind of uncomfortable with Nop's action.

“Don't worry, Khun Sam. You can suck this place dry and leave him bankrupt and close this club if you can.” Yuki jokingly stated.

“So, you owned this place?” Sam asked.

“Uhhumm. So, to celebrate this newly opened nightclub, your birthday, the successful today's event, and my friend here are not going to be single anymore.” He said while pointing at Mon.

“Everything is on me tonight!” He raised the glass, which brought everyone clicking the glass together and cheered.

“Wine?” Sam raised an eyebrow at Mon.

Mon just nodded as an answer.

“Such a baby!” Sam teased, Mon glared at her intensely before bringing her hands around Sam's waist and pinching it wholeheartedly.

“Auch”

“What's wrong with you?” Jim scowled at Sam.

Sam was just able to rub her waist to soothe the pain while Mon just maintained her poker face. Yuki, who was aware of what was happening, just chuckled in silence.

“So, you're not single anymore, Mon? Damn. That person must be lucky to have you as a girlfriend.” Mon blushed at Jim's comment.

“Eh, you don't know?” Nop asked, shocked.

“What's the thing that I don't know about?” She turned her head shifting from Nop to Mon.

“You don't know that…”

“Me and Mon are getting engaged in two weeks.” Sam cut Nop's words in the middle.

“Uhuk!” Mon choked on her drinks.

'Can't she at least discuss with me before dropping the bomb?’

“WHAT???!!” They said in unison. This time, Kade really spat her drinks on Jim, and Nop almost jumped on his seat. Meanwhile, the other couple was still frozen in their seat, attempting to process the news.

“OH MY GOD! KADE! YOU'RE AN ACTRESS FOR GOD SAKE.” Jim scolded while reaching for the tissue.

“AND YOU! SAM! WHAT THE FUCK?!” She almost screamed.

“So, you're the person, Mon?” Kade asked for confirmation, still in disbelief.

Mon just slightly nodded with a faint smile on her lips giving her confirmation.

“Wow, what a small world,” Kade stated.

“So, you're the person grandma chose to be Sam's wife and you guys also happened to work together for almost 2 months and, you two are getting engaged in two weeks?” Jim summarised the situation.

“Yes, Jim. In what part we are not being clear here?” Sam was frustrated with the repeating question.

“THE PROBLEM IS, YOU JUST TELL US NOW!” Jim emphasized, wearing her sulking expression.

Sam rubbed her temples, thinking about how to reason out with their friends.

“And you, Mon! Don't try to act innocent there. You're also leaving us clueless all this while?” Yuki voiced out.

“But, I did tell you who she is.”

“But not about the engagement, though!” Yuki rolled her eyes.

The situation became intense for a while. Sam and Mon looked at each other, aware of the situation they were in now.

“Okay, look, guys,” Sam asked for their attention. “ We are sorry about the sudden news. Everything happens too fast. We decided to get engaged just a week ago, plus we were also busy with today's event. The date of the engagement was also decided by our family.” Sam is being careful with her speech.

“I tried, okay? I tried to gather everyone to announce this news, and luckily, tonight, everyone was here. So, we are sorry for the late news and it’s so sudden even for us. I hope you guys can understand and forgive us.” Sam concluded her speech.

All of their friends looked at each other before bursting into a laughter, which confused Mon and Sam.

“Of course, we are happy with the news, Sam. Finally, you will be settled down, and I wondered what you did in your past life to get a wife as beautiful as Mon.” Jim teased. Mon already red hearing the words wife and beautiful together.

“Yeah, just please don’t be so secretive, and we need months of notice for your wedding later. Then, we will forgive you for real!” Yuki tries to negotiate with her best friend. Since Sam's friends were present, she decided to let Mon off the hook this time even though he would still be upset if they were alone.

Mon and Sam sighed in relief after listening to their friends.

“Okay, we promised!” Mon raised her hands like making an oath and later pulled Sam’s hand too.

“Oh! So, that’s what happened, huh?” Tee suddenly said, and her eyes widened. “So, that explained your behaviour at the event today…” Tee smirked while raising her eyebrows.

“What? What? What happened? Please, stop leaving me hanging for once!” Jim stated almost in rage.

“What happened, Tee? I’m in the backstage, for god's sake!’

“Yeah, I want to know too since I can’t make it there.” Nop, not leaving behind.

Mon and Sam were already anxious in their seat. “I need to go to the toilet!” Sam abruptly stood up from her seat, running away from the embarrassing conversation. “Well, I’m coming too.” Mon followed behind Sam.

“Let them be, continue, Tee!” Jim excitedly asked them to ignore the blushed couple.

Sam let out a deep sigh after entering the toilet, which later jolted at the sudden opening of the toilet door revealing Mon.

“What are you doing here?” Sam asked.

“To take a breath, of course.”

“I’m sorry about my friends. They can be a handful sometimes.” Sam apologized on behalf of her friends.

“Well, mine too.”

They do their business and purposely take their time while washing their hands, hoping that the conversation about them will be finished once they are back.

They went out of the toilet walking side by side like a powerful couple in their leather jacket.

“Do you want to dance, Khun Sam?”

“No! I can’t..”

Mon didn’t let Sam finish her words as she immediately pulled Sam to the dance floor. She pulled Sam’s hand and wrapped it around her waist, and she settled her hands around the raven’s neck. They are just swaying as the DJ is playing a slow dance song now.

“So, today is your birthday?”

“Uh-huh”

“And you never enlighten me about it.”

“Because you never asked.”

They found solace in each other embrace and calmly swaying side by side. Mon stole a glance at her watch.

“Well, I still have time.”

Sam raised an eyebrow, confused with the brunette statement.

Mon searched for Sam’s eyes until the brown orbs finally fully focused on her only, she said,

“Happy 30th birthday, Sam.” She leaned forward and slightly tiptoed to equalize their height.

What happened next left Sam dumbfounded. Her eyes widened, and her heart pounded hard when she felt the soft lips embedded on her left cheek, leaving a lipstick marked after the brunette pulled away from her face.

Mon softly wipes out the mark so it won’t cause another chaos with their friends.

“Well... Thank you for that,” Sam said, still not taking her eyes away from Mon, still stunt with Mon’s bold action.

“Should we go back to them? We’ve been missing long enough.” Mon suggested covering up her shyness after the unexpected stunt coming from her. She also has no idea where she got the courage to do that!

When they were coming back, their friends looked at them with full of teasing. They keep questioning where they have been and what taking them so long. But they ignored it.

We kept the table alive with a lot of past stories, promoting each other business and adding each other contacts.

Yes, Tee got Yuki’s number, but since it's already past the day, Sam still won the bet.

It’s 2 in the morning when everyone was already wasted after the drinking games initiated by Nop and Jim. But, they are the most wasted here.

The one who was still standing strong, of course, Sam. With her competitive nature, she won most of the game. And next to her, no other than the beautiful fiance of her, who already passed out after trying Sam’s whiskey out of curiosity.

“What should I do now?” Sam scratched her not-so-itchy head looking at all her friends, who were already wasted.

Luckily, Tee is still in her right mind and tries to sober up and help Sam call for their other two friends’ driver. After sending the two women off, they come back to their table with the other two younger women, who were still left unconscious.

We asked the workers there if they had any idea how Nop would go back. The answer from them shocked Tee and Sam as they were instructed to leave their boss there. It seems like they were used to the situation already.

"Okay, now both of them come together, and neither of them can drive now. What should we do?” The two friends standing with their hands on their waist thinking the solution.

“Since we have two cars, why don’t you take Mon home, and I will send Yuki to hers.” Sam is thinking, kinda of suspicious of Tee’s plan.

“Are you sure, you’re not taking advantage here?”

Tee shook her head rapidly.

“Then, okay. Keep me updated, and don’t try to do something inappropriate. Make sure she’s home safely.” Sam warned Tee.

Sam was on her way to the car, carrying Mon in bridal style. Luckily, Mon is light enough for her to do that. She buckled Mon up in the passenger seat and took the Ferrari driver’s seat. It’s kinda awkward at first since it’s not her car, but she easily gets a grasp of it.

“Where are we?” The voice weakly asked for their whereabouts.

“To your house.”

“I don’t have a house.” The brunette stated, still drunk.

Sam is kind of impressed by how a glass of whiskey could have that much of an effect on Mon.

“It’s your parent's house.”

“NO!” She opposed. Sam jolted in her seat after that sudden raised of the brunette's voice.

“Then where should we go?”

“Anywhere… I don’t want to go back.” She whined, almost begging Sam.

“Where you wanna go??” Sam asked, almost losing her patience with the brunette.

There’s a long silence.

Sam stole a glance at her side, finding out the younger girl had already fallen asleep again.

Sam sighed. She makes her final decision to just bring Mon to her penthouse. But, of course, she let Mrs Pohn know about her daughter's whereabouts.

One thing that Sam discovered about Mon is that she becomes clingy when she is drunk. She even didn’t let go of Sam’s arm while she was asleep along the journey to Sam’s penthouse. Like now,

“Mon, Mon! Come on, I know you already woke up..” Sam was struggling to wake Mon up.

“Ehmmmm” She mumbled.

“You come out now, or I'll leave you here!” Sam warned.

Mon opened her arms, asking for help to get her out of the car. Sam reached for Mon’s arm, and she immediately jumped into Sam's embrace. Sam almost fell to the back, but she managed to find her balance and lock the car.

Mon nuzzled into Sam’s neck with one of her legs already wrapped around Sam’s. She’s climbing onto Sam like a sleeping koala.

“Can you please stand properly?’ Sam said, struggling with her footing.

“Hmmm carry me please…” Mon whined.

“Erghhhh.” Sam gave up and carried Mon to her right shoulder like carrying a sack of rice bag.

‘Luckily, there’s no people around. People might think I’m kidnapping her looking at our situation.’

Sam went straight to her bedroom and slammed Mon's body to the soft mattress. Sam was panting hard catching her breath after carrying Mon from the parking lot, lift, and into her penthouse.

Sam slammed her body next to Mon and looked at the baby face that had been calmly sleeping. Sam turned her body to the side to get a better view of Mon. She remembered what had happened on the dance floor.

'This innocent face and this small body of yours can bring so much trouble, huh?’

Sam stood up from her bed and went to her wardrobe to get a new set of pyjamas and made her way to her make-up table to get the cotton pad and make-up removal.

She goes back to the bed and sits next to the sleeping Mon. She slowly raised Mon's head and carefully placed it on her lap. She begins to wipe off Mon's makeup as she knows how uncomfortable it is to sleep with makeup on.

Mon mumbled and whined at the sudden contact of a cold cotton pad to her face.

“Stop…” She said with her husky voice.

“It's unhygienic to sleep with make-up on.” Sam scolded the younger girl.

Mon opened her eyes and blankly looked at Sam without even blinking. Sam just let her be until she felt kind of uncomfortable being stared at like that for a long time.

“Enjoying the view, huh?” Sam broke the silence.

“Nahh..” Mon denied.

“Then?”

“Just thinking.. how the smile suits your face better than the cold expression."

Sam is quite taken aback by Mon's comments on her expression.

'She has been observing, huh?'

“Nothing to smile about in my life, Mon.” She stated, and Mon just stared at her meaningfully.

'Then, I will be the reason for you to smile from now on' But, the words just managed to swirl around in mon's mind only.

“Done!” Sam said as she finished removing Mon's makeup. Sam was left speechless, looking at Mon's bare face.

'She's even more beautiful with a bare face.’

Sam cleared her throat after realizing it's been a while since she's been looking at Mon's face.

“There got the new set of pyjamas and towel. You can take a bath or just change your clothes before going to sleep.” Sam instructed.

“Don't ever think to go to sleep with that attire, at least change,” Sam warned again.

“Hmmm” Mon just mumbled lazily without looking at Sam.

'What a nagger..’ Mon rolled her eyes after Sam's presence vanished behind the door.

Sam went out of the bedroom and freshened up at the toilet downstairs. She decided to just sleep on the couch in the living room since it's the usual place she sleeps if she's too lazy to climb up the stairs after staying up at her office downstairs.

Her back hit the couch. It's 4.19 AM shown on the clock.

'Finally…it's a long day today.’

Sam immediately drove into sleep once her back hit the couch without knowing what she would face early in the morning.
.
.
.
9th August 20**, Sunday. 9.00 A.M

ThaiNews:-

'Royal heir spotted partying with a beautiful woman at a nightclub.'

- Looks like the royal heir was spotted having a great time with a stunning lady at a popular nightclub! Want to know more about this royal rendezvous? Keep reading!

* Picture attached *

HitNews:-

'A noblewoman was seen kissing a Caucasian girl at a nightclub.

- Have you heard the latest gossip? Apparently, a noblewoman was spotted locking lips with a beautiful Caucasian girl at a nightclub. The scandalous display of affection has tongues wagging and people wondering what could be the story behind this unexpected pairing.

* Picture attached *

BusinessToday:-

'Rumors have been circulating that the CEO of Royal Empire is dating someone.'

- Rumour has it that the CEO of the Royal Empire is dating a girl. Find out more about this juicy tidbit now!

* Picture attached *

TheHots!:-

'A respected noble and a CEO spotted having a blast time partying in a night club.’

- Guess who was spotted having a wild time at the nightclub? None other than a respected noble and a CEO! Learn more about their epic night out.

* Picture attached *

CelebToday:-

'The honourable lady was caught bringing a girl to her lavish penthouse.’

- In a rather scandalous turn of events, the lady of high was seen bringing a young girl into her lavish penthouse. This incident, undoubtedly, raised eyebrows and sparked intense speculation within the public.

* Picture attached *

And the list goes on.

The light brown-haired girl was laser-focused as she scrolled through the news that had sent shockwaves across the internet. She was determined to stay on top of the latest buzz that was taking social media and news sites by storm. Nothing could distract her from uncovering the truth and getting to the bottom of what all the fuss was about became the number one search topic for today and even trending!

All comments, whether positive or negative, can be found in the comments section, where people are free to express their opinions.

“You're being careless, little one…” The brown hair girl stated before putting her phone aside.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

An astonishing morning welcomed the arrival of the most awaited Sunday for everyone. The morning was filled with peacefulness, enhanced by the light of dawn and the delightful melody of chirping birds.

Neung having her usual morning walks along the beach, it had been her routine for years living there as an artist before she started drawing.

Coming back from her walks, the brown-haired girl scrolls through her social media just to get a grasp of the daily news. That's when her eyes stumbled upon the hot, trending news.

“Samanun!” She uttered.

It's been like 5 or 6? Years since she mentioned that name. The name of her beloved youngest little sister…

‘You've grown up, little one. And become a trouble? But, no worries, you are always the favourite among us, the sisters. I bet grandma will simply brush the news off.’

Neung kept scrolling the social media until she'd felt satisfied and covered everything on the news. “You're being careless, little one..” she mumbled to herself before she put aside her phone and took a deep breath of the morning breeze.

However, amidst such tranquillity, it's the opposite of what happened in the penthouse right at the moment. The serenity of the lavish penthouse was disrupted by the persistent ringing of the phone that filled all the spaces around the house. Nonetheless, the two fatigued women remained undisturbed in their slumber, blissfully enveloped in their dreams.

11.00 A.M.

“SAM!!” Mon ran her way down the stairs, calling for Sam, who was still in a deep slumber. She skipped a few last steps, desperate to reach her destination, which was the woman that is still comfortably embedded on the long sofa complete with a blanket covering her whole body except for her beautiful face

“Oh my god! How can she still be peacefully asleep in this hectic situation.” Mon stood nearer and reached for the raven's shoulder, shaking it moderately. “Sam.” No response. “Sam..” She called again. “ Oh my god…” She lost her patience. She takes a deep breath. “SAM!” And shouted her heart out near the raven's right ear, which resulted in the sleeping woman abruptly springing up her body into a sitting position.

“WHAT? WHAT HAPPENING?” She panicked, turning her head left and right in her seat, searching for the sudden commotion.

“What happened, you asked???”

“THIS happened!” Mon pointed her index finger to her phone screen and showed it to the ‘still lost’ girl.

“What's that?” She asked still in her half-asleep state, squinted her eyes hard, trying to focus her vision on the phone.

Mon huffed with her response, giving up on enlightening the other girl about what had been circulating on the internet. “ Erghhh, can you just check your phone?”

Sam immediately searched for her phone, which didn't take much time as her phone suddenly rang, indicating that someone was calling. She answered it without even looking at the caller ID.

“SAMANUN!” She immediately stood up on her two feet.

Her eyes widen, finally wide awake after listening to the familiar voice.

“G..Grandma.” She stuttered.

“What have you done?” An obvious rage and disappointment exist in her grandma’s tone, although she's not shouting or screaming.

The color drained out of Sam’s face. “I don't know.” She realized immediately how her answer could ignite her grandma’s anger, so she immediately continued almost stuttering again. “ I.. I. I don’t know, Grandma! I just woke up and immediately received your call.” She tried to defend herself

“Go and check what damage you have caused. You’re getting engaged for god sake, Samanun! You just tainted our family name!” Grandma said sternly, causing sweats on her palms.

The unfamiliar sight shook Mon as she never witnessed the Samanun Anuntrakul in a terrified state.

'She's afraid of her grandmother?’

“Yes, I will come back to you once I find out what happened.” She hung up the call, slid back her messy hair, and immediately checked all the messages sent to her.

She clicked the link, and her eyes widened. There are tons of images of her on the dance floor, being kissed on the cheek and the image of her and Mon in the parking lot hugging…

But, they only revealed Sam's face but not Mon, whether they were being blurred or the angle managed to hide Mon's face.

“What the fuck is this??? Mon?” She turned to Mon. “When did you find out?”

“A while ago, but it has been released since 9 this morning.” Mon huffed.

“How did you find out?”

“Yuki. She sent me the article and it started with ThaiNews and then all the media started to publish the same news.”

“It looks like they are competing to gain the click,” Sam stated.

“What's wrong with them working on Sunday, though!” Mon questioned the working day of the media companies.

“They are too eager and competing on who will get the exclusive news that's why other media only published after ThaiNews. Did they manage to find out you're the one in the picture?”

“For now, not yet. But, a few names are being mentioned and… there are a few accounts that seem to be sure that the other woman is Nita. Did you girls use to be in relationships?”

“WHAT? FUCK! Fuck! Fuck!” Sam keeps chanting the curse words, hands on her head, thinking after hearing the revelation from the younger girl.

She abruptly stood up from her seat and dialled numbers on her phone. She anxiously pacing in the living room while waiting for the call to be picked up.

“Hello, Will, publish a statement that I will clarify everything tomorrow at 12 in our conference room, clear? And do it now!” She ordered her secretary.

She hung up the phone and called another number. She takes a deep breath before she brings the phone near her ear.

“Hello, grandma. About the article, the girl in the picture is Mon.” This time, there's no more visible fear on her face. “ I will announce our engagement tomorrow………” The statement shook Mon, who'd been watching the whole occasion made by the older girl.

“Yeah, don’t worry, I will take care of everything…… Yeah, I will inform them too…. Mon is with me now….Thank you, grandma. I'm sorry for the commotion. “

And.. she’s not done there. After she hung up on Grandma, she dialled another number. Mon's eyes just fixed on the older girl.

“Good Morning, Mrs. Pohn.” She greeted through the phone. Mon's eyes widened, immediately on her two feet and followed the raven to listen better to the conversation.

“First, I'm sorry about the circulating news on the internet .” She jumped right into the discussion.

‘Nothing to be sorry about, Sam. It’s not even your fault.’ Mon can hear her mother denying Sam’s guilt on the line.

“Well, regarding the issues, is it okay if I announce our engagement officially, tomorrow? I thought about doing a press conference to clarify and clear the misunderstanding. It has been swirling around wildly, now.”

‘Sam, just do the things that you think are the best. This is about you and Mon. So, discuss with each other and do the things that you girls think the best. We believe in you, girls. Besides, you girls are big enough to make the decision and we elders can just respect it.’

Sam is quite overwhelmed by Mrs. Pohn’s words. This is the first time for her to hear such words. Before this, she always needed approval from her grandmother.

“Thank you, auntie… and I’m…”

‘Please don’t be sorry Sam,’ Mrs Pohn cut her words. ‘You’ve gone through enough because of the media. It is not your fault to be sorry about, okay?’

“Okay, Auntie. Thank you again.” The wave of calmness enveloped Sam’s mind after she talked with Mrs. Pohn.

‘And thank you for taking care of Mon. Send my regards to her.’

“Okay, I will. Have a good day aunt.” She hung up her phone and brought herself to the nearby sofa. She’s aware that the younger girl is following her but she just ignores it.

She let out a deep sigh before she took a seat and leaned her head on the headrest of the sofa.

‘I need to act fast before Nita uses this scandal to her advantage.’

That’s what she’s been trying to do since she heard Nita was one of her rumoured partners. She can’t let that be, she can’t let the situation favour Nita’s desire.

“Sam…Sam. Sam!” It takes a while for Mon to get the older girl’s attention since she seems to be in deep thought after the phone call.

“What, Mon?” She asked lazily.

“What did my mom say?”

“You heard the conversation, right?”

‘Yes, but I want to hear it from you.’

Mon just ignored her thought since she knew she would never get it since it was Sam that she was dealing with right now.

“What’s your plan for tomorrow?” Mon questioned the older girl.

“I will announce our engagement, I will announce that the girl I’m with in the picture is my fiance and I will take legal action if needed.” Suddenly, Sam remembered Mrs Pohn’s words about discussing it with Mon.

While Mon already fuming after listening to the plan that involved her but not involving her in deciding that thing.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t discuss it with you. So, what do you think? I think I will reveal your identity so that there’s no more speculation.” Sam apologized and asked for Mon’s consent.

‘See, she always beat me to it! How can I be angry with her for long?’ Mon huffed at her thought.

“I will not reveal it if you don’t want to,” Sam stated, misunderstood Mon’s reaction.

“No, no. Yes, I mean Yes.” Mon clumsily wanted to clear the misunderstanding.

‘Since when she becomes so considerate to me, though?’ Mon is shocked at Sam's sudden consideration of her after deliberately deciding on her own just now.

“Which one is this?” Sam’s forehead creased.

Mon take a deep breath. “I mean, yes. Yes, you can reveal who am I and who am I to you. As you said, we will just invite more scandal if we keep it secret for so long.”

“Okay, then.” She let out a half-smile.

Both of them fall in silence busy with their thought. That’s when Mon’s stomach suddenly grumbled and it can be heard clearly since it's been silenced around them.

Sam tried hard not to burst into laughter while Mon already turned her head away in embarrassment.

‘Why does it have to be so obvious?! Embarrassing!’ Mon scolded herself on her mind.

“Why you didn’t tell me you were hungry?”
“I think, I need to go back.”

They both said in unison.

“Well, I don’t think it is possible,” Sam responded to Mon’s statement about going back to her mansion.

“And why is that?” Mon questioned.

“Look at this.” Sam showed her phone to Mon.

It is the video from her bodyguards, just now. It shows how crowded it is the way out of their penthouse. It's already filled with reporters representing various media companies.

“It’s risky to go out of here now, Mon. So, you better stay.” Sam stated, more like an order.

“But I have an important meeting tomorrow!”

“Then, just go to the office tomorrow. It will be less crowded.”

“But, I still need to prepare the document for the meeting.”

“There’s a whole office there,” Sam said while pointing at the room downstairs. “Got the computer, laptop, printer and even fax machines if you need to. Just ask Yuki to send the file you need. Don’t tell me you don’t even have an email to receive it.” Sam rolled her eyes to answer the excuses that the younger girl had come up with.

“What about my clothes for the office, tomorrow?”

“Mon, there’s a whole store’s worth of clothes in my wardrobe and I can even ask them to send a new one to here immediately if you want to.”

“What about my underwear?” Mon asked, wanted to test how Sam solved the issues.

“Like I said before, just tell me your size and I will let them deliver it here in a second! Enough with your excuses! Besides, I know there’s a whole bag of your essentials at the back of your car. I will take it later.”

‘Shit, it must be from yesterday's events.’

Since she got ready at the nearest hotel, she packed all her essentials including clothes to change after the event. But, since it was already late she just back to the mansion with the dress she wore during the event and the bag full of her essentials remained untouched at the back of her car.

“And why are you going through my things.” She asked, furious after realising Sam was going through her things.

Sam just shrugged off her shoulder to answer Mon’s question.

To be honest, Sam wants to make it seem more logical to the public that Mon is her fiance if Mon stays here over the weekend. If Mon leaves now, it will give the impression that Mon is just her mistress or a one-night stand to the public. Well, since they can make up everything to fit their narrative. So, it's better to take caution.

“So, what do you want to eat?” Sam changed the topic.

“What do you have here?”

“Nothing.”

“So, what do you expect me to eat? You?” Mon realized how her bluntness can lead to other meanings too. Her face flushed.

“You wanna try?” Sam said smugly and a corner of her lips lifted, teasingly.

Mon shows her disgusted face instead. ‘Pervert.’

“We can just order it, just tell me what you want to eat?” Sam brings them out of the dirty conversation.

“I don’t know. Anything edible.” Mon lazily answered.

‘Well, I am too.’ Sam thought mindlessly which later immediately shook it off her thought.

“Is fast food okay with you?”

“Okay…” Mon answered mindlessly, her mind already travelling around thinking about her being at Sam’s property and all of this because of her carelessness.

‘Why am I so curious about the whiskey, though?’ Mon sighed deeply reminiscing about her silliness.

It's not the whiskey you're curious about, Mon. It is Sam's favourite taste, you're curious about.

.
.
.

They are in the living room, enjoying the just-arrived food while watching the movie after they have freshened up. It was just a cosy Sunday and Sam never experienced this type of Sunday since she’s always in her office regardless of the day.

They settled on watching an action movie after debating on not watching a horror movie. Unexpectedly, the opposition came from Sam's side which of course gained a mock from Mon. Mon has no idea the mighty Samanun is afraid of ghosts?! Of course, this exclusive info needs to be used to her benefit.

“Did you play that?” Mon pointed at the PS5 on the cabinet.

“Never,” Sam replied, eyes still glued on the movie.

“Then, why did you buy it?”

“I didn’t buy it.”

“Then?”

“Tee gave it.”

“Why?” Mon starts to get frustrated with Sam's single answers.

“My birthday, last year.”

“Despite your business, she gives that as your birthday gift?” Mon lifted her right eyebrow in question.

“She said it's in trend.”

Well, it's understandable thought if it comes from Tee.

One thing I've noticed about Sam is that she never tells any stories or anything about herself. Everything I've found out about her so far has been by chance. Even now, she only answers what she needs to. If I hadn't kept asking her questions, I wouldn't have known that the PS5 is from Tee and she never plays it.

‘Hmmm, it is so hard to enter your world, Sam. You never opened and you never give it a chance.’

Will Mon give up on her challenge to make Sam fall in love?

Never.

“Let’s play it,” Mon suggested eyes sparkled in hopefulness that Sam would agree.

“I don’t know how to.”

“I will teach you, let’s play.” Mon almost pleaded with her puppy eyes.

Sam just takes a glimpse of the younger, afraid she will be melted by the younger's puppy eyes.

Mon didn't wait for long when she started unboxing the box and connecting the device to the TV and the screen displaying the movie immediately turned blue.

“Mon! I'm watching the movie!”

“Enough, with the boring movie. Let's play with me.” She gave one of the controllers to Sam.

There's only Fifa 23 and Tekken are available at the moment. So, Mon chose to play Tekken instead since it's hard to start with Fifa for beginners like Sam.

“Ughh…how to play?” Sam complained but still took the initiative to learn. Mon starts to explain one by one to the older girl how to operate the controller.

“Yes! Yes! Kick it, Yesss! HOHHOOO! I WON!” Sam already standing on the sofa celebrating her victory.

“I'm done! I'm not playing anymore!” Mon put down her controller and folded her arms on her chest. Sulking.

“Come on, let's play one more game. Please..” This time the older girl on the pledge. They were already on their 7th round of the game and Mon only won the first game while Sam managed to take the lead in all 6 remaining games thanks to her competitiveness.

“Let's play the Fifa one.” Mom suggested.

“Okay, bring it on.” This time, Sam is confident with her skills.

Well… she shouldn't be too confident though…

“GOALLLL!” This time the celebration comes from the younger ones. “And it's the 10th goal!” Mon stated proudly. Meanwhile, Sam is on her… 0 goal.

Sam hasn't been able to score a single goal since they started the game 45 minutes ago and it's bugging her.

“That's why you shouldn't be too confident! I'm an expert in Fifa” Mon said with a smug on her face. Sam just rolled her eyes, irritated.

“I'm hungry…” Mon suddenly voiced out her hungriness.

“Should we order food?” The raven suggested.

“Don't you have any simple snack in your cabinet at least?”

"I'm not sure..." Sam set down the controller and made her way to the kitchen, with the brunette following behind.

They opened the cabinet's door one by one, searching for something edible. It turns out even the fridge is empty.

“We only have this.” Both of them looked at the instant noodles that they managed to find in one of the cabinets.

“That will do then,” Mon concluded.

“Do you have an egg?” Mon asked the raven.

“No.”

"Seriously, Sam! What are you even eating?" she exclaimed. "There's literally nothing in this house. It's just lucky we found this. I bet you didn't even know it existed in your cabinet."

Sam was left speechless as she listened to the truth being revealed by the brunette.

"What? Seriously, is that the truth?" Mon asked again after finally noticing the long silence from Sam.

"Well, it's not my fault. I mostly eat at my grandmother's house. I only come back here to sleep and do my work sometimes," Sam explained, defending herself.

“What if, you’re hungry in the middle of your work?”

Sam thought for a while, reminiscing if that moment ever happened. “Well, I just don't eat..” She settled on that answer.

‘No wonder, grandma was finding someone to be her wife.’ Mon thought.

Mon facepalm herself. “Seriously, if you're continuing living like this, you might need to write your wills sooner than you thought,” Mon stated while her hand was busy preparing the noodles.

“Why? Are you preparing to inherit it already?”

“Yes, at least I didn't become a widow at such a young age for nothing!”

Sam chuckles, imagining Mon becomes a widow due to her early death.

‘Seriously, though, why does everyone keep worrying about my death? Last time, Jim, Grandma, and now even Mon. I’m not gonna die that easily, okay!’

.
.
.

The slurping sounds echoed in the living room, indicating how hungry they were after their intense game. They continue watching the unfinished movie that they left before.

“I need to use your office later,” Mon informed the older girl.

“Hmm, okay, and I will take your essentials later.”

“Thank you!” Mon, thanks the raven in advance.

.
.
.

It is 10.30 PM shown on the clock now. After their light dinner, Mon took a bath and freshly changed into her clothes as Sam had already taken her bag to her car downstairs.

Mon entered Sam’s office, guided by Sam. Sam switched on her computer for Mon and took her laptop, bringing it to the nearby coach in the office.

“Did you mind if I sit here?” Sam asked Mon's consent to sit in her own office.

“Well, it's YOUR office to begin with.”

“So, you don't mind?” Sam asked again.

“Not at all!” Mon emphasized.

“Okay, then.” Sam just wants to make sure her presence won't disturb Mon.

‘Well, I can be the biggest distraction sometimes’ She proudly thought.

Both of them were deeply immersed in their work without realising the time.

.
.
.

It’s 12.30 AM. Sam felt the numbness crept out from her butt to her back due to her unchanged position sitting on the couch. She brought her attention towards the younger, who still focused on her work.

Sam took the advantage to look at the beauty of the brunette. This is her first time looking at the younger ones’ serious expressions as she's always bubbly and full of smiles.

The view in front of her did something to her stomach, but she immediately brushed it off. Her gaze falls to the brunette's milky white bare neck as Mon puts up her hair in a bun and only in her white camisole. Sam gulped at the sight. She could feel something twitching in her pants and immediately brought her gaze to her crotch and there was definitely a bulge forming there.

‘Fuck, fuck, fuck, Sam. You're a perverted ass! Did I just turn on by just looking at her?’ Sam cursed herself in her mind.

“Is there something on my face? You've been looking at it for a while.” Mon suddenly asked which kinda surprised the raven.

“Nah, I just wondered if you need more time on your work because it’s late already.” She replied while trying hard to hide the bulge in her pants.

“Yes, a little bit more before I wrap it up.”

“Well, then, I will excuse myself first. You can switch off the computer after you finish and please sleep in my bedroom like last night.”

“Okay, thanks in advance.”

“Like I said before, no worries.”

The younger was quite taken aback at the raven's sudden timidness but she just ignored it since she still had a lot on her plate.

Sam brings herself out of the office with her laptop covering her front. Sam sighed deeply after she came out of the room. “Now, what do I do with this?” She said while looking at the bulge in her pants. She brings herself to the bathroom to release herself. “Now, I need an extra job to do! Damn your perverted ass, Sam.” She keeps mumbling, scolding herself.

.
.
.

At 1.30 AM, Mon finally came out from the office and was greeted by the sight of Sam sleeping on the long sofa again. The older girl was already in her deep slumber as the presence of Mon beside her didn't budge her even a bit.

Mon stares at the calm, sleeping face of the raven. Her gaze fell on the raven luscious lips wondering how soft is it. Her intrusive thought really wanted to kiss those lips and feel it herself but, she was still in her right state of mind to do that.

“Why are you troubling yourself sleeping on this sofa? We just can sleep together.” Mon whispered, looking at the sleeping Sam although she knew, she wouldn't get the answer to the question. She turned and headed to the bedroom upstairs still mumbling at herself. “ We are both girls, at it. What's the problem..”

.
.
.

Next morning,

Mon is still in front of Sam’s wardrobe, in dilemma to choose suitable clothes for her to wear to the office but none suit her style. All black, all pants. The two things she barely wore to the office. But, she has to. She needs to go to the office.

At last, she settled on a black vest revealing her long arms and a black wide-leg pantsuit. She took one of the black loose blazers, folded it into two and put it around her left arm. With her other hand, she grabbed all her belongings and headed downstairs.

She saw Sam in her grey sweatsuit lying, scrolling her phone.

“Are you not going to the office today?” Mon asked while going down the stairs.

Sam was awestruck the moment she saw Mon in her clothes but she quickly brushed it off and answered Mon’s question.

“Nah, I'm going a bit later in the afternoon. I need to prepare for the press conference, remember?”

“Oh, yes!” Mon sighed, and the nerve suddenly hit her as later she would be officially announced as the future Anuntrakul's family member.

“I'm sorry I can't be with you at the press conference.” She said apologetically.

“It's okay, Mon. Besides, they still don't know who you are. Let's go, you're going to be late for work.”

“Where are you going?” Mon asked looking at Sam, who was all ready to leave at the door.

“Sending you off work.” She casually answered.

“But, I got my car with me. You don’t have to send me.” Mon argued back.

“I said, sending you off work, not sending you off to work. Please work on your comprehension.”

“Then, why are you leaving your house?”

“I just need to get my things in my car.”

“You can just say that from the beginning!” Mon try hard to stay calm as the girl beside her testing her patience

“Well, I’m still sending you off though. You’re not asking earlier, why I’m leaving the house.”

“But, it's obvious what is my question referring to…”

They are arguing their way to the elevator.

"Seriously, what's up with you?!" She gave her car another try but it still wouldn't start. "Damn it! Why now, when I have such an important meeting?! Come on," she pleaded with her car. Suddenly, there was a soft tap on her window, and it was Sam. Once she made sure it was her, she got out of the car.

“Why are you still here? I thought you were already late.” Her forehead furrowed looking at the younger’s frown.

"My car has broken down and it cannot be started," Mon said with panic evident in her voice.

“Hmmmm…” Sam brought her hand to her waist while looking at the car.

“Here.” Sam stretched her arm holding her car key, offering it to Mon.

“What?’ Mon asked, confused.

“Just use my car.”

“Then what about you? How you will go to the office later?”

“I’m going to be okay.”

“No. I don’t want to trouble you anymore!” Mon felt guilty about adding more burden to the older girl.

“Don’t be stubborn, you’re running late!” Sam said sternly.

“No. I will just call a cab.” Mon sticks to her stance.

Sam calmly took a deep breath. “Look, just take my car, I don’t need it till this afternoon. I know someone who can take a look at your car. I believe he can fix it by this afternoon. If it is done by this afternoon, I will use your car to the press conference, but if it is not, I will just call my driver. I still have much time to figure out how I will travel, but you’re not. If you call the cab now, they will take time to reach here since it is a peak hour. So, just take my car, it is the most convenient option for you right now.”

‘See, she can simply explain it to me from the beginning. I am just worried and concerned about her!’ Mon sighed, giving up after the raven's lengthy explanation.

She reached her hands to take the key from Sam.

“You can save much time if you take it from the beginning.”

“And you can learn to share your thoughts, nobody can read your mind!”

Mon turned to look at Sam’s car.

“Don't you have a less fancy car than this?”

“Mon, just go to the office, please. You’re late for goddamn sake. Stop complaining.”

Mon huffed before heading her way to Sam’s car. “Thank you!” Mon waved the key from afar and Sam just nodded slightly as a responded.

Reaching her office, she texted Yuki to come down to the parking lot since the meeting was taking place at another company so, they needed to travel there.

“I am already at the parking lot, I didn’t see your car. Where are you?” Yuki rant at Mon on the phone.

“I’m right in front of you,” She honked at her friend, who was just a few metres away from Sam’s car.

The girl in the skirt squinted her eyes looking at the luxury car, making sure whether the driver was her best friend after making sure it was indeed her best friend, she ran her way towards the passenger seat.

“Oh my god! Mon! Did the event profit you that much to afford this luxury car?”

“You will get the same profit if it is indeed from the event. Simply look at the plate number of this car, which is worth months of my salary, and you will know who it belongs to.”

Yuki even made an effort to get out of the car take a look at the plate number quickly and enter the car.

“Oh my god! It is Sam’s! What happened to you guys? The article, the car and even the… clothes? This is not your style? Is there Sam’s too? Are you not going back to your house? Means you stay at her’s during the weekend?”

“Yes,” Mon answered simply. Is she getting Sam’s disease too?

“What do you mean yes? Please, elaborate on it!”

“Everything you said just now, it's the truth. Regarding the article, there’s going to be a press conference this afternoon to announce our engagement.”

“That fast? Are you okay? Do you agree with it? How’s your feeling?” Yuki expressed her concern.

“Okay, I guess. I did agree with the decision as it is the best option to avoid more speculation that's been going around right now. Besides, the issue affects Sam more than me. Her pictures were going around the internet and don’t let me start with the comment section. Honestly, I was more concerned about her feeling rather than mine. I wish I could be with her at the press conference.” Mon voiced out her worries to Yuki.

“It’s okay, Mon. I think it is best if you are not present there as the public still doesn’t know about you being Sam’s fiance. Let Sam clarify her side and officially introduce you as her fiance. After that, you can publicly show your love the her, okay?” Yuki winked, which gained an intense glare from Mon.”

.
.
.

12.01 PM.

“….. Regarding the circulating issue, I want to clarify a few things. First, yes it is me in the picture but the girl with me is not my mistress nor a one-night standas what has been speculated. I might take a legal issue to the false rumour fleeting around the internet. Secondly, I would like to take this opportunity to announce my engagement.” Gasping filled the room, the camera flashed blinking rapidly and all the reporters were on the edge of their seats listening to the exclusive news.

“When did you get engaged, Khun Sam?”

“Can we know who is your fiance?”

“When was the engagement ceremony being held?”

The question keeps coming from the reporter.

“I will answer all your questions. I need your cooperation and please remain seated.” Khun Sam said sternly which resulted in the room falling into silence.

“I will exclusively announce it here and I hope there's no more false news being spread around.” She warned the media.

“To clarify, yes, the girl who was spotted with me in the picture is my fiance. We are celebrating my birthday during the weekend and it was not just us, we were with our friends. As of when we get engaged,” She took a deep breath before she continued.

“The meeting of the two families had already taken place weeks before and both families had agreed with the engagement. We also had planned to hold the ceremony officially in two weeks and publicise it. But, since the scandal breaks down, I think we have to announce it sooner. Despite that, the engagement ceremony will still take place as planned. It is a private ceremony which only involves close friends and family, there’s no media.” She concluded.

“If anyone wondering how the relationship developed, we met each other through our family and we even managed to work together on a project.” All the people present in the room were working their minds off, connecting the dots that had been hinted at by Khun Sam.

“We find solace and comfort within each other when we're working, and that's what strengthens our decision to get engaged and unites the two families. As of who is the person that I’m referring to is…” There’s a pause in her speech, making the audience more desperate to hear the revelation.

Khun Sam let out a genuine smile which kinda of shocked the audience as that was the first smile she gave throughout the interviews.

“She is no stranger in this business world,” Khun Sam continued with a smile that never left her lips. “A new name, but she managed to impress me with her dedication to work, and we even managed to wrap up a successful event last Saturday.”

“I think some of you already had the ideas on who she might be considering all the hints given. But, still, to avoid unnecessary rumour and prevent names of the people that are not involved at all from being mentioned, I would like to announce that Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong, the daughter of the Armstrong and also the new CEO of St, Claire is my fiance and my future wife.” Her eyes fixed on the camera while announcing it. The gasp was louder than before and the camera was massively capturing her picture considering the rapid clicking sound.

“I think I already being loud and clear here. I hope there are no more issues regarding my private life and I won’t hesitate to take legal action if there’s any rumour and my privacy being published in the future. I will dismissed here, thank you for your time.” She stood up from her seat and brought her way out of the room. There’s still a slight commotion caused by the reporters who are still trying to dig deeper by asking more questions but Khun Sam just ignored it and left.

The room became noisy after Sam’s departure. Everyone was busy with phone calls, reporting to their main office about the exclusive news.

.
.
.

The gang group chat.

‘Where to meet?’ - Tee

‘Usual place.’ - Sam

‘I will be there in five’ - Jim

‘Kade?’ - Jim

….

‘As usual, I guess.’ - Jim

.
.
.

Sam reached the restaurant’s parking lot and bumped into Tee, who had also just come out from her car.

“Oi, new car? Do you want to reduce your living costs? Want to save money for the marriage?” Tee keeps teasing her friend with her questions.

“It’s Mon’s, you silly!”

“Oww…what happened to yours?”

“With Mon.”

“Awww, what a sweet couple! What’s mine is yours, like that?” Tee grinned satisfiedly after successfully making her cold best friend flush in red.

“Here!” Jim waved at them excitedly.

“Jim! Did you know…” Tee broke the news to Jim even before her butt managed to touch the chair. That’s how excited they are when it comes to teasing Sam. Sam just lets her friends clown themselves.

.
.
.

ThaiNews

‘The power couple in the business industry.’

- In recent news, it has come to light that Samanun Anuntrakul and Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong, two prominent figures in the business industry, have made their love connection official, positioning themselves as a power couple.

BusinessToday

‘The emerging of the two biggest names in the industry.’

- One of the most significant events in the industry's recent history is the unexpected engagement between two of its prominent figures: Samanun Anuntrakul, the esteemed CEO of Royal Empire, and Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong, the CEO of St. Claire. This union has not only caught the attention of industry insiders but has also sparked intrigue among the general public.

HitNews

‘The Caucasian turns out to be no other than Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong.’

-During a glamorous press conference held at Royal Empire headquarters in Bangkok, CEO Samanun Anuntrakul surprised the crowd by revealing the identity of her fiancé.

CelebToday

‘The noble exclusively introduced her fiance.’

- While the noblewoman had until now kept her romantic endeavours veiled in secrecy, her engagement announcement has sent ripples of excitement through the social strata.

.
.
.

“AHHHHHH! NOI! NOI! Come here look at this!” Yha almost jumping on her seat, called for her colleague.

“What? What’s wrong with you? It’s working hour for god sake!” Noi scolded her friend while rubbing her chest, still shocked by Yha's scream.

“This!” She pointed at her phone screen “My ship is sailing!!!!” She excited. “Remember what I said months before? It becomes the reality!”

“Wahh” Noi stunned with Yha's prediction. “How can you predict this?”

Yha smirked smugly. “It is in the eyes… I can foresee it, how the angelic face of Ms Armstrong can melt our Khun Bos's, frozen heart. Look at this, She can even make our Khun Boss smile just by mentioning her name.” She pointed at Khun Sam's picture during the press conference.

“Oh my god….the visual, the power….” Noi imagining the power couple.

Meanwhile, at the St. Claire.

Mon was scrolling the social media regarding the trending news, no other than her engagement announcement. She received a lot of congratulations and wishes from her employees when she arrived at the office after lunch.

Her social media, like her Instagram and Twitter, was bombarded with new followers. Although she already had tens of thousands of followers before the news, with new followers now, it's reaching a hundred thousand followers.

“Should I change my profession to influencer now?” She joked on herself while scrolling through the comments section.

She spotted Nita's name being mentioned again,

'Seriously, what is your relationship with Sam?’ Her forehead furrowed, thinking about the possible relationship between them.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

MON’S POV

“Don’t wear a skirt, shorts are not allowed too. Wear your hair in a braid if possible.”

“….. and wear shoes, no sandals or high heels.”

I already furrowed listening to Sam's rule before going out later. We are currently on the phone as she suddenly called and came up with some rules for our outing later.

“What the… are we going on a date or to school? Why got so many rules!?”

“Oh, now you admit it's a date?” I can hear her tone filled with pride as I mentioned the word 'date'.

“No!” I denied it strongly.

“Yeah, yeah whatever suits your idea.” She teased.

“Go, and get ready. I will pick you up later, in an hour. And please, keep your stubbornness and listen to my advice if you don't want to regret it later.” She reminded me again.

“Okay, okay… stop nagging.” I scoffed. I'm aware enough now, of how irritating it can be once she opens her mouth.

Flashback to 3 days ago…

Are you free this weekend?

Why? [Sam]

Free or not….?

Why?? [Sam]

You're the one that needs to work on your comprehension…. Just answer my question!

My answer will depend on your answer. So, why? [Sam]

I just want to treat you. Lunch, dinner or breakfast anytime you are free.

For what?? [Sam]

Because I want to! Ugh, it doesn't need a reason. I'm just trying to be kind, here.

Ahhh, just say that you're asking me for a date. Come on, don’t be shy….. [Sam]

Oh my god! Please! It's not a date and don't be too full of yourself. Just freaking answer my question!

Well, the CEO of St. Claire is asking me for a date. Of course, I can make some free time. [Sam]

You can just say you're free, Sam. Can you choose this time? I'm bored with my choice.

Sure... Is there any limit? [Sam]

No… I'm not that cheapskate.

Okay... I will see you this weekend. I will pick you up. [Sam]

Sure.

End of flashback…

***

Mon reminiscing their last conversation on Line.

Now, I feel like I want to pull away from this ‘not supposed to be date'.

'Should I follow all her rules? Or…should I ignore it? But, she said I will regret it later… I should just follow, I guess.’

I grab my light blue jeans and pair it with a white shirt. I left the two buttons up opened and rolled up the sleeve to my arm length, and completed my outfit with a few accessories. I wear my hair in a ponytail and put a light make-up on. To complete my looks for today, I grabbed a pair of white sneakers and a sling bag that was filled with my basic needs.

Now, I’m just waiting for my ‘beloved’ fiance to arrive at the front door. I just remained seated in the stairwell in front of the door after wearing my shoes and decided just to wait for her there as I was just too lazy to stand up and move around.

“Are you that excited princess?” Her dad came to the door looking for her.

“No…”

Mr. Robert chuckled listening to her daughter's answer.

“You can at least wait inside, princess.” He suggested.

“But, I already wore my shoes.”

“And then, you keep denying that you’re excited for the date… the words don't match the action, princess!” He laughed at his daughter.

I rolled my eyes. “How do you know I'm going on a date? I don’t remember the slightest moment that I told you about it.” Mon wore a confused face.

“Well, my daughter-in-law called me and asked me for permission to bring you out. How sweet she is, isn’t she?” Mr. Robert winked at her daughter left the question unattended and brought his way into the house.

Mon already blushed after the revelation from her dad.

‘She doesn’t have to… Besides, I’m the one who asks her out for an outing. I bet, she just trying to get my parents' good side.’

I keep mumbling to myself until…

The front gate of my mansion opened, revealing a black and gold BMW S1000RR making its way to me.

"Who is that…..? I don't remember Kirk riding a motorbike?” My eyebrows drew together.

Mon remained vigilant despite the confusion and kept a watchful eye on the approaching rider. As it drew nearer and nearer, Mon's heart raced frantically, but she refused to back down or look away.

Mon was observing the rider of the bike who was wearing a black and gold full-faced helmet that matched the superbike. The rider had a black leather jacket on, and a white shirt was visible, peeking out from under the jacket. The attractive attire was complemented by jeans in the same shades as Mon's. The full-faced helmet covering the rider’s face was a bit irritating for Mon as she couldn't identify the person behind it. However, she could tell from the rider's physique how handsome the rider is

‘So cool…’

The thought pops up in her mind although she is still clueless about the rider’s identity.

When the motorbike abruptly stops in front of her and the cover of the helmet is lifted by the owner, she finally gets the answer, it turns out the rider is no other than…

‘My fiance…’

Mon staggered from the sight that was being served in front of her. Her eyes sparked with excitement.

‘Even from the sight, she's already made my heart flutter, imagine I’m riding with her, embracing her from the back!’

A flush crept up her face as she imagined the scene.

‘Oh my gosh…. It already makes me blush by imagining it. Did she have to try this hard to be so cool? It is not good for my weak heart! How can she always pick on my weakness? If things like this keep going on, I might fall for her head over heal first, before I even manage to accomplish my mission to make her fall for me!’

“Mon…Mon…” The older girl, who is still on her bike been snapping her finger for a while in front of the younger to gain her attention. But, the younger is still deep in her thoughts.

She gave up on her method and dismounted her superbike. Then she walked over to the younger girl and sat down on the steps below the brunette, bringing her face closer to Mon.

“Are you not coming?” She tilted her head while asking the brunette.

Mon widens at the sight. ‘Since when she’s here??’

That’s the result of drooling over her fiance without being aware of her surroundings…

She clears her throat to hide her embarrassment.

“Of course, I am… You’re late!” She changed the topic.

“And you’re wasting our time by spacing out here. Come on, you can continue to do that during our ride.” Sam stood up and headed to her superbike. She takes another helmet, ready to put it on the brunette.

“Do you use to ride?” She asked me while working on the strips to put the helmet on me.

“No, never,” I answered her shortly as she was already done helping me with the helmet.

She gets on the bike with one swift, pulls up the superbike’s side stand with her feet and extends her hand out towards me.

“Come….,” She encouraged.

“H-how?” There’s a slight worry in my voice since the seat is so high.

“Hold my hand, put your right foot on the footrest give it a push to your body and kick the other leg to get on the motorcycle. Can you do that?”

“Y-yes. I can try.” I take a breath before following her instructions. I slowly put my right foot on the footrest and tried as she instructed.

With my eyes tightly shut, I cautiously attempted to climb onto the motorcycle, fearful of tumbling over. As soon as I felt my rear end touch the seat, I quickly reached out for anything I could grasp to steady myself and prevent any potential fall.

And of course… the ‘thing’ I grabbed was Sam herself. I’m crushing her with the way I wrapped my arms around her waist now.

“You okay there?” She checked on me.

“Okay, I guess.” I let out a breath of relief after safely getting on the bike.

“Can you loosen up your grip a bit, I might die from suffocation like this.” She said while softly tapping my arms.

“Oh! Sorry..” I let go of the grip around her waist and just settled on grabbing both sides of her jacket instead…

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“Secret.”

I just rolled my eyes at the back. Of course, everything is a secret when it comes from you.

“Did you prefer eating first or later?” She asked for my opinion.

“Later, I guess. I just had my lunch.”

“Okay, great!” She starts her bike as she says.

“Please, ride slowly!” I warned her and she….

Of course, did the opposite when she rammed her bike and I jolted forward and hug crushing her again.

“SAMMM!” I squeaked and I could hear her muffled chuckle.

“And, I….prefer it like this!” Sam mumbled in her full-faced helmet referring to the speed, and….the grip.

***

They reached in front of an art studio, and Mon got down from the bike with the help of Sam.

“What are we doing here?” I asked as I put off my helmet and fixed my hair

“Let's go.”

‘And…she dared to ignore my question?!’

We entered the studio and as I opened the door, there was of painting that was being displayed in the room. Like a gallery, but more like a mini one. I followed Sam upstairs. It looks like she's familiar with the place.

As she opened the door of the studio upstairs…

“SAMM!” A bunch of kids around 4-6, in an apron running their way towards Sam. My eyes widen to the sight.

“Hey guys!” Sam is already on her knees and opens her arms as wide as she can and the kids jump into her hug.

“How are you guys doing?” Sam asked the kids and ruffled one of the kids’ hair.

“We are good!’

“You’re kinda late, today”

“Am I? Ohh, I'm sorry”

“Did you ride here? Can I see your motorbike later?”

Sam is swarmed by the question from the kids and she just patiently answers it one by one.

Mon was stunned and awkwardly standing there, looking at the unfamiliar sight of Sam with the kids. The sight shows how good Sam is in handling the kids. The smile crept up on her face without even her realizing it.

“Good evening, lady Mon.” A black-haired girl came out from a room in the studio and greeted me.

“Good evening kha, you can just call me Mon, and you are?” I brought my hands together to greet her as I asked the girl's name. She's already standing beside me and her eyes fixed on the kids.

“Risa, you can call me Risa.” She turned her head to me as she introduced herself. “I'm glad that Lady Sam brings you here herself. I read about your engagement, congratulations from me!” She let out a sincere smile accompanied with her wish.

'She seems very nice.’

“Thank you, Risa!” I smile genuinely.

“Did Sam come here often?”

“Not often, but she always came here whenever she had time. But, it is often enough for the kids to get familiar with her.”

“Yeah, they seem comfortable with Sam.”

My eyes fixed on Sam and the kids, they are catching up with each other.

'Which is such a rare sight. Who thought that the cold CEO is such a softie when it comes to kids? I think I want to take back the words that I said during her proposal.’

Risa caught the sight of Mon adoring her fiance with the kids.

'She seems very fond of Sam. They must be much in love. Plus, it's rare for Sam to bring her acquaintance here, including her own best friend.’

“Are you a teacher here? Has it been long?” Mon broke Risa's thought with her question.

“Hmmm, instead of a teacher, I'm more like a caretaker of this place. Neung was the original teacher. But, since she left I've taken over this place. I'm Neung's friend, by the way.”

'Ahh, that's true. Phi Neung left.’

I remembered what my mom used to say regarding Anuntrakul's family

'But why? It's not my place to ask, I guess.’

Risa shared, "I've been trying my best to maintain this place just the way it was before Neung left. It's been difficult because Neung used to fund this place by selling her paintings. But, we're fortunate that Lady Sam has been helping us out, so we're still able to keep this place running. Without her, I'm certain that this place would have been put up for sale a long time ago."

“So, Sam been funding this place? Did she teach too?”

“Yeah, she's been funding this place and came out with many charity plans to increase the funds. But, she didn't teach, although her skills are not so bad!” The corner of Risa's mouth turned up as she fluttered Sam's skill. She seems impressed.

'Means, she can paint too?? Why have you got so many talents? I can't catch up with you!’

“So, does that mean, you didn't take any fare for teaching the kids?”

“Nope. They are orphans. Like the Anuntrakul siblings.” Her eyes hooded as she revealed the truth and I was left stunned by the information given.

“Neung teach them for free and that's been her intention from the moment she opened this place. They came every Saturday and their orphanage was the one that arranged their transport. They just come here, playing and taking the lesson so that they have the experience on what's like taking an expensive lesson like painting and drawing besides just being at school and learning the basic subjects.”

My heart aches for them after listening to Risa's revelation and now, I feel so lucky to have grown up with parents and even be blessed financially.

I was also impressed by how pure the intention of the Anuntrakul's siblings with the kids are. They just want to avoid the children feeling left out once they enter the outside world later.

'And I think, I will keep falling harder if I keep knowing Sam like this!’

“Sam, did you bring your girlfriend with you?” A question coming from one of the boys steals our attention.

Sam just chuckled listening to the boy's sudden question.

“Well..., Eherm” She cleared her throat as she brought herself to stand. “I would like to introduce to you guys, this is Mon, and… she's my fiance.”

The kids fall into silence.

'Okay, are they didn't like me or what?’

Suddenly, I became nervous.

The next thing I knew, I already kneeled to match their height level and greeted them.

“Hi! I'm Kornkarmon, Mon for short. It's nice to meet you guys!” I give a small wave to them which results in them waving back shyly. 'It's cute!’

“They must be shy since this is your first-”

“You're pretty Mon!” Just like that, a boy cut Sam's words approached me and brought his hands together to greet me.

“Aww, thank you! And you're handsome too.” I said and pinched his chubby cheeks, causing him to blush.

“What am I? A chopped liver?” Sam jokes with the kids as they seem to adore and approach Mon with their questions. Sam can just bring herself to laugh at the sights.

Suddenly, a small hand tugged Sam's jacket.

“Sam, how do you get yourself a pretty girl?”

“Can you teach me too?” Another question by another kid.

And we adults just burst out laughing, listening to their antics.

“Okay, enough guys!” Risa clapped her hands to gain their attention back.

“We should continue with our lesson and today Sam and Mon will join us!”

They cheered loudly as Risa broke the news to them.

I looked at Sam, giving her a signal, asking what will we be doing. And she just shrugged as a response.

'Ughh, still want to be secretive? Will I give the lesson or take the lesson? The latter because I have zero talents when it comes to colour and drawing.’

Yes, turns out my prediction is true, as I'm right now sitting with them and taking the painting lesson. Today's lesson involved acrylic paint and canvas. We were asked to paint the object in front of us which consists of multiple types of fruits and vegetables.

The lesson was filled with laughs and teases as we reviewed our painting together after we finished.

I guess, painting is not my virtue when my painting got the loudest laugh and teasing. What humiliated me the most was that, the kids were the ones that judging my painting!

Guess who was laughing the most? Yes, it's Sam! I have no idea she can have that big laugh not until she looks at my drawing. I want to punch her right now!

I huffed and sat back down. The same boy as before came to me and tried his way to comfort me.

“It's okay, Mon.” I pouted as he patted my back “At least, you're an art, yourself.” I burst into a laugh.

'Okay, although it's a good word, it is still an insult to my painting. Is it that bad?’

Well, when a pineapple turns into a star fruit and a strawberry becomes an apple, you can guess how 'good' the painting is.

***

It is 5.00 PM shown on the clock when we send them off at the door of the studio. We had so much fun and only by the looks, you can tell how drained we were after the session that was filled with laughter and teased.

“Shall we?” Sam asked me whether we should be going too.

I just nodded and not looking at her as I'm still pissed remembering the way she had been laughing at me before.

“Phi Risa!” Sam called for Risa who's cleaning and organizing the tools we used before.

“Is there anything that we can help with?” I asked her as she seemed busy organizing the tools. Well, looking at how we paint/play before there's so much to clean for.

“No..no..no! Please, you helped me enough with the kids. Thank you so much for coming. You have no idea how excited they were once they heard you're coming and with the presence of Mon they seem more energetic in today's lesson.”

“Well, we are the ones that should thank you for having us today.” Sam thanked Risa on our behalf and I just nodded, agreeing with Sam's words.

“Yeah, I hope we didn't bother you,” I told her with a slight guilt as I know how bad I am with art and I'm not helping much.

“No! You don't know how much of helps with you being here. Thanks again and please feel free to come again whenever you girls have time.” She invited

“Yeah we would love to” I said excitedly. “Can we?” I turned to Sam.

“Yeah, of course we can. Phi, I think we will take a leave here. Thanks again!”

“Much welcome, have a safe ride okay?”

We waved our goodbye to Risa and went out of the art studio.

“I'm hungry,” I confessed to her that I needed food now to gain back my energy after playing the whole evening.

“I know…” She said while putting on her full-faced helmet.

I lifted one of my eyebrows, looking at her confusedly while she busied herself to put the helmet on me.

“Stop looking at me like that. I know you’re hungry because I am too. Come!” She extends out her hand as before for me to hold and get on the bike.

'Oh..’ I just replied to it in my mind.

We rode for almost 20 minutes to finally reach our destination. It’s a restaurant, not a luxury one.

‘I don’t know if she can eat at this kind of restaurant too… Well, not to judge, but everything about her screams 'expensive!’’

The restaurant was not too crowded but not too empty. Such a nice ambience to relax our minds and the best part is, that it has a nice view since the restaurant faces the Chao Praya River. So, we took the chance to sit near the river to enjoy the view.

“This is my favourite restaurant,” Sam spoke up after a moment of silence once we took our seats opposite each other.

“Really?” I am amazed right now since this is the first time she opened up to me about her liking.

“Yes. It's been a while since I discovered this restaurant and it immediately became my fav.” She revealed.

“So, what do they serve here? What’s their best dish?” I returned her energy.

“Well, they serve all kinds of Thai dishes. But, I never miss ordering their Pad Thai whenever I come here. Their Gaeng Phed Moo is also one of the best and…Yeah! Their river prawn too. You should try that.”

I chuckled looking at her, who was excited talking about food. I don’t know why she’s such a foodie since she barely has stock of food at her penthouse…

“I will put my trust in you to order the food, then”

“Well, you definitely can trust me with this!” She smiled smugly.

She didn't wait any longer and called for the waiter. She ordered one set of River Prawns, two bowls of rice, one bowl of Gaeng Phed Moo, and two plates of Pad Thai. For drinks, she ordered watermelon juice for me and fresh coconut juice for her. She also ordered one serving of Tub Tim Grob for dessert.

‘Okay, I really shouldn’t put the trust in her…’

“That’s it…. Thank you.” She finished ordering.

“Sam! Isn’t it too much? There’s just two of us. It's a waste of food!” I scolded her.

“Nah, we will finish it. Don’t worry.” She said with full confidence.

The waiter quickly returned after a short wait and served our drinks. He also brought over two plates of freshly cooked pad thai, which were still emitting smoke. I couldn't help but drool over the dish as my stomach was already growling for food, and my mouth watered at the thought of taking a bite.

“Tempting right? Even by the look. You should try this first, it is best served when it is still hot!” Sam already preparing the cutlery and straight away seasoning the pad thai with spice.

“Wa-” And, sadly I’m not fast enough to stop her from seasoning it.

“Here, have a bite.” She proudly served her ‘perfectly’ seasoned pad thai to me.

Now, I don’t have the heart to tell her…. I nervously grabbed the cutlery. I can feel my forehead already forming with sweat just by the sight of the spice she put in.

‘You can do this. Mon! This is nothing.’

I took a deep breath and scooped up a spoonful of the pad thai. As soon as it touched my tongue, the intense spiciness overpowered any other flavours. My ears rang and my nose stung from the sharpness of the spice.

“Uhukk! Uhukk! Uhukk!” My hands already roaming around the table as I can’t even utter a word to ask for the drink.

The redness of Mon's face was visible to Sam the moment she took the bite “Hey, what’s wrong?” Sam somehow panicked looking at Mon’s reaction.

“What do you need? Tissue? Drink?” I immediately nodded repeatedly after listening to the word ‘drink’. She gave me the drink and I drank it like there’s no tomorrow as the spiciness took a while to subside.

Mon still hisses even though she can no longer taste the spiciness but the aftertaste somehow, is still there. Sam was already at the edge of her seat waiting for the younger one to speak.

“Are you okay, now?”

Mon nodded. One of her hands still covering her numb mouth.

“You can’t handle spicy food?”

Mon nodded again.

“Did the spiciness take your ability to talk too?”

Mon almost nodded again, not after she realized what she meant.

I glare and slap her arm.

“Auchh”

“This is all your fault!”

“How so? You’re the one that didn’t tell me about it.” She rolled her eyes and I just looked away from her.

“Here take mine. I didn’t season it yet.” She offered.

“Are you sure this one is not spicy?”

“Yeah, very sure!”

This time I didn’t hesitate to take a bite. I took a spoonful and put it into my mouth, “Uhmm..” My eyes widened after the taste.

“This is what we called food, that one was just pure torture.”

She wanted to fight back my words but was obstructed by the waiter who came to serve our food. I can't deny, all the food looks scrumptious. I can’t wait to dig it in!

“Please give us another glass of watermelon juice,” Sam ordered my drink again as I almost finished it up due to the spiciness.

“Let’s dig in.”

I took a bite of each dish and yes, everything is delicious here. We savour our food without lifting our heads and without being aware of our surroundings. For now, nothing is more important than the food in front of us.

The sun was almost fully down when we finished our food.

“One more..” Sam put the already peeled river prawn on my plate asking for me to finish it. I glared, displeased with her action. But, I still put it in my mouth as it is not good to waste food.

I took a sip of my drink and…"Uuurpp” I uncontrollably burped!

‘Shit, Mon! Why do you always embarrass yourself in front of her?’

I can hear her chuckle and I try hard to ignore and not look at her. “See, like I said, we indeed finished the food.” But her fun didn’t last long when our Tub Tim grob was being served on the table. I smirked.

Her head fell back, I bet she had already forgotten about the dessert she ordered.

“Can finish it right?” I mocked her. “Finish it up yourself! I’m not eating anymore and we will not move from here. Not until you finish it.” The face of regret is visible on her face as she slowly pulls the bowl towards her.

I took the opportunity to take pictures of the night view while waiting for Sam to finish the food. That’s when I spotted someone familiar…

Ice!

I waited for her to lock eyes with me. As soon as she did, I immediately waved at her and she waved back excitedly. Sam, who was already looking at me weirdly followed my gaze and turned her head around. Ice’s face immediately drops and I can sense anxiousness once her eyes are on Sam.

‘Did she know Sam too?’

I just brushed my thought off when I saw Ice bringing her way towards our table but she still anxiously looking back like watching out for something.

“Hey, Mon!” She greeted me.

“Hey, are you alone here?” I asked her.

“No, I’m actually-”

“Aren’t you the lady from the flower shop?” Sam interrupted.

“Yes, how do you know?” I answered on Ice's behalf but was more curious about how she knew about the fact that Ice is a florist.

“She got your roses from me.” Ice voices out trying to clear the misunderstanding that coming from Mon.

“Does that mean, my tulips come from your shop too?”

“Yes, that’s actually how we first met and how we became friends.” Ice revealed our relationship with Sam.

“Oh. Did she ask you to write my wish card too?” Sam directed the question to Ice.

“No, she did write it herself and prevent me from reading it.” Ice chuckled as she reminisced about that moment.

Mon gasped. “Does that mean you asked Ice to write the card instead of doing it yourself? How aromantic!”

“But, the words still came from me, though!”

Ice can’t help from letting out a giggle looking at the two girls bickering.

“Enough girls, it doesn’t matter, what matter is-”

“Love?”

Ice was stunned for a moment. I can see a beautiful woman in a white floral dress approaching our table and she seems familiar to me but I don’t remember exactly where I have seen her.

“Is she calling for you? Do you know her?” I asked Ice as the woman didn’t take her eyes off Ice.

Ice gave a tinted smile before she answered.

“Yes, she’s my wife, Mon. The owner of this restaurant.” Ice somehow stole a glance towards Sam, who was busy eating her dessert and not paying attention to her surroundings.

“Hi, love.” The woman came and grabbed Ice’s waist “Mind to introduce your friends?”

***

SAM’S POV

The voice!

I froze in my seat.

‘Please, don’t be her, please, don’t be her.’

I kept chanting and wishing that the voice didn’t belong to that someone.

“Meet my wife, Song.”

‘That’s it..’

The spoon that I’ve been holding loosened from my grip and fell into the bowl. That name. The name that is familiar in my life.

***

MON’S POV.

I can sense the tension coming from Sam the moment Ice’s wife spoke.

“Meet my wife, Song.”

‘Song… Song? Phi Song!?’

I immediately turned to Sam, I could see her jaw tightened after Ice introduced Song to us.

“Song, this is Mon and…” She seems struggling to continue introducing the other.

That’s when Song interrupted. “Mon! Mon as in Kornkarmon?”

“Yes, Phi! It’s nice meeting you again. It’s been a long time.” I try to appear as cheerful as I can while my heart already beating frantically, anxious about what will happen later if the siblings finally meet in the eyes.

“Oh my! You’ve grown up so well, Mon. Look at how beautiful you are!” Song didn’t lose the chance to flatter the brunette.

“And this lady here, is she your…..” Her eyes widened the moment her eyes laid on Sam.

“…..Sam..” Sam turned her head to the voice the moment she heard her name being mentioned. Her reddened eyes met the widened eyes of Song.

Mon and Ice were left speechless in the tense situation exuded by the two siblings.

“Erm….Why don’t you two have a seat first?” I suggested. I know, judging from Sam’s reaction, she wants to get out of this situation immediately. But, I believe there’s a better way to end this situation.

Ice and Song take a seat and we are now in a circle, there’s a deafening silence around the table as all of us are busy with our thoughts.

“I saw your engagement news. Congrats..” Song broke the silence and her eyes still didn’t get off Sam, who’s already shut her mouth tight and looking away toward the darkness of the river view.

Honestly, Song knows her little sister is engaged through the media and she did get a glimpse of Mon’s name on the article. But, she didn’t know it was the same Mon that she knew. She had an idea that the engagement is arranged by grandmother, but, looking at how their attire is matching with each other, ‘I don’t think so…’

“Thanks, Phi!” Mon takes the role to thank Song as Sam didn’t even bother to acknowledge the wish. “I heard this is your restaurant. How long have you opened this restaurant?”

“Hmmm, 5 years? But, we only managed to stand firm a few years ago. It’s Ice’s parents’ restaurant. We just continuing the legacy.” There was a hint of proudness in her tone and that irritated Sam more as Mon noticed how she’d been shaking her leg vigorously under the table.

“That’s good-”

“What happened to Neung?” Sam finally turned to face Song with an obvious anger displayed in her expression.

Sam suddenly cut our conversation with her sudden question.

“Well…” Song hesitated for a moment. “She’s well in Phuket, we did contact-”

Sam abruptly stood up from her seat causing her chair to fall back. We shrugged in shock at her action and it also caused the people around us to have the same reaction. I can see her fist clenched holding her rage.

That’s it…

That’s Sam's limit when Song mentioned that the two sisters did contact each other.

“Let’s go, Mon!” She ordered as she slammed the bills on the table for the payment of our food.

It’s rude, but I still followed her as the sight of her state right now scared me off. She’s cold, but I never witnessed her like this. This is the other side of Samanun Anuntrakul, I guess. I mouthed the word ‘sorry’ to Ice before I grabbed my helmet and followed Sam behind.

“Sam!”

“Sam!”

“Sam, please! I can explain.” I turned back and saw Phi Song following us, trying her luck to clear the misunderstanding between the siblings.

The sight honestly broke me, but I’m in no place to meddle in their issue. We almost reached the bike when Song overtook me and grabbed Sam’s wrist.

“WHAT?!” She shouted to Song in the face. Song squeezed her eyes shut, shocked by her sister’s tone and tears were visible rolling down her cheeks.

“Please, hear me first.”

“What’s more did I need to hear?” She snarled. “You seem HAPPY with your choice! You two seem HAPPY living your life without me and grandmother, right?!!” A vein popped up in her neck as she uttered the words. “Go on with your life! We might just be a nuisance to you guys!” She said as she snapped her wrist away from Song's grip.

My eyes already brimming with tears looking at the two fighting.

Song was already sobbing hard listening to Sam's words. She felt her knees weaken, luckily Ice was beside her, holding her tightly.

Sam started her bike and this time, I got on without her help. She's speeding away from the restaurant.

Sam's speeding her bike faster, and faster reflecting on her anger until…she can feel the grip tighten around her waist.

That's when she brought herself to slow down her bike a little and rode through the darkness of the night.

Sam stopped her bike on a hill after almost an hour of riding. The hills show the view of the city and the view is honestly, spectacular but it's not enough to calm down the wrath of the raven.

She gets off her bike and puts puts her helmet, ruffling her hair down. I can see her chest heaving up and down in anger.

“Hey, Sam..” I faced her, her eyes glistened fighting back her tears.

'Oh God…’ My heart broke at the sight, I don't know how many times my heart aches for her, just for today.

“Take a deep breath, and calm down.” I try to soothe her.

She shook her head, this time, she lost in fighting back her tears as the tears ran down her cheeks.

“7 years…” She sobbed. “7 years, Mon… I fight alone!” And she broke down.

I didn't wait any longer and brought her into a hug and cried with her…

'Oh, Sam… what you've gone through for you to hurt this much?’

She's sobbing hard into my neck and it took a while for her to calm down.

In the next few minutes, we already settled down on the ground, sitting on Sam's jacket.

“A penny for your thoughts?” I initiated the conversation after the long silence coming from her. She didn't respond and just blankly stared at the night city view.

“Do you know why I am furthering my study in the US?” She finally spoke.

“No…why?” I showed my interest.

“Because I know, I know how my two sisters hate to involve themselves in our family business, I know how Neung's love for art and I'm fully aware how Song is always interested in opening a restaurant. That's how she met Ice, I guess.” She stopped for a while to take a breath.

“I always come back home with grandma and Neung arguing about her passion for art as grandma is really against her pursuing her study in art. I was still young at that time, and I was too young to understand and to stand up for my sister. I feel so useless for that as I can't even be included in their conversation.”

“From that moment, I've decided to pursue my study in business. I've decided that I'm the one that going to take over our family business so that they won't argue anymore and yeah, I managed to get into Harvard. I'm happy for that.” She let out a tinted smile and it made me smile too although my eyes were already flooded with tears.

“I thought that's enough to keep them in the mansion. I thought my sacrifice was enough for them to stay. But, I'm wrong. I forgot that it's their life, I forgot that they also have their desire. It's their life and they have the right to make the decision.” She sniffed.

“7 years, Mon. I spent my time in the US and gave up my comfort in Thailand. It's hard, it was really hard to be alone in an unfamiliar country. I bet you felt the same too.” I nodded, agreeing with her statement.

My eyes flooded with tears again remembering the challenges of being in a foreign country.

“Once I step into the mansion after almost 7 years in the US…” She sobbed again.

“Only to be greeted with Song coming out of the house angrily with her lover and… Neung was nowhere to be found in the mansion.” I took her hand and gripped it tightly to show that I was there for her.

“Everything that I've sacrificed, everything that I put away just to keep the two important people in my life crumbled the moment I stepped into the mansion after years of not coming back! Everything was useless, Mon. Everything was useless after all.” She began sobbing hard again.

She wiped out her tears. “That’s why...I don't know how to feel when we finally met after years. Anger? Resentment? But at the same time, I know and I understand why they make those decisions. Honestly, I'm confused. I was confused about my feelings. I don't know which one I should and shouldn't feel.”

“What angers me the most is, two of them did contact each other and they left me…alone… I mean like, they are fully aware how hard is it to grow up without our parents and we only have each other to rely on, but them.. they dared to abandon me all alone…” She brings her knee near her chest and hugs it tightly as she lowered her face and cries on her knees.

The once mighty Samanun Anuntrakul is gone at this moment. What remains is an eight-year-old Samanun Anuntrakul who had long been concealed behind a cold facade.

After letting her cry for a moment, I waited for her to calm down before taking a deep breath and wiping my tears away. I then wrapped my arms around her shoulder and spoke softly. "Sam, I want you to know that everything you're feeling is valid. There's no right or wrong way to feel. Whatever emotions you're experiencing are the ones you should be feeling. Don't hold them in. It's not wrong to feel these things." I paused for a moment, giving her time to absorb my words. "If you feel it, then that's it. Don't limit your feelings just to take care of other people's feelings. Remember that." She nodded slightly, her face still buried in her knees.

She immediately raised her head and wiped away her tears. She took a deep breath a few times and tried to calm down. After a few moments, she found the courage to speak again.

“Thanks, Mon. Thank you for being here with me.”

“Nah, Thanks to you. Thank you for the trust and thank you for opening up to me.”

We were immersed in each other gaze and no one seemed to want to give up and look away. Not until Sam voice out,

“I think, we should go. It's late. Your parents must be worried.”

“Yeah..”

We enjoyed the night breeze during the ride. This time Sam is not speeding up. She just rode calmly, as calm as she felt after their unplanned talking session.

Through the ride home, Mon's thoughts filled with all the information from Sam’s confession just now. She had a lot of questions in her mind, but she knew, they would be revealed from time to time

Her feelings for Sam are getting deeper and deeper, it seems like there’s no way out anymore. She is now aware of how selfless Sam could be although she doesn’t show it most of the time.

As they arrived in front of Armstrong’s mansion, Sam helped Mon to get off the bike and put off her helmet. Sam put off her full-faced too.

They exchanged gazes and smiled awkwardly. Both of them doesn’t know how to end the meeting. A lot is going on today to even summarize it.

“Thank you for the ride, I enjoyed it.” I finally spoke first to break the awkwardness.

“No worries.”

‘Hmmm… is she going back to normal Sam? The one that spoke one word at a time.’ I thought, feeling a bit unsatisfied with her answer.

“Ohh…” I remembered something.

She lifted an eyebrow, waiting for me to continue.

“I asked you for so so-called ‘date’ today, to thank you for the car, the interview and for taking care of me when I’m drunk. But, I didn’t even have the chance to pay for our food.”

“Aww, so sweet of you.” She teased.

‘Okay, she’s going back to her old self’

“It’s nothing, I will do the same things even with the cat on the road.”

“Did you just compare me with the street cat?”

“Well, if you say so!” She shrugged and my hand was already on her waist, pinching her hard.

“Auchhh!” She shrieked

“Serve your right!”

“Is this how you pay me after today?” I just rolled my eyes.

“Enough, you should go back! It’s almost midnight.”

“Yeah, and for the supposed treats, I guess you owe me another date, then?” She raised her eyebrows repeatedly.

“Yeah, whatever! We will talk about it later!” I’m pushing her towards her bike asking for her to leave.

“Okay, deals!”

“Ride safely!” I remind her.

“Sure!”

I waited for her until She was away from my view and entered the house.

***

At the penthouse,

Sam had freshened up and got ready for bed.

Once her body touched the bed, she thought back to the moment of her and Mon on the hills.

‘I don’t know how I can open up to her that easily. I never did that even with my best friend. Am I slowly accepting her into my life?’

Her eyes got heavy while the thought still roamed around her mind. It only takes a few seconds for her to fall into a deep slumber after the tiredness from all the crying finally consumes her body and leaves the question hanging around.

Meanwhile,

Mon was wide awake on her bed trying to sort off her real feelings towards Sam.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

The morning breeze accompanied the table that was occupied by the two women in their office attire. It’s been silent for a while since they get their morning coffee and just spend their time sitting and enjoying the morning before they start their routine at work.

Yuki had been intently staring at her friend, who appeared completely lost in thought. Today, Yuki had to go out of her way by waking up earlier than usual to meet her best friend's demand for a coffee date. She couldn't help but question why her friend had chosen a Monday of all days.

“Ehermmm.” Yuki clears her throat to get Mon’s attention. But, the brunette was still deep in her thoughts.

“You know, I didn’t wake up an hour earlier, on MONDAY, just to look at you spacing out and enjoying the morning breeze. Just want to let you know, btw.” Yuki said sarcastically.

Mon sighed deeply, and Yuki couldn’t help but be worried about Mon’s reaction.

“What’s wrong, Mon. Penny, for your thoughts? It’s rare for you to be in silence when you’re hanging out with me.” Yuki tried her shot to get the brunette to pour out her thoughts.

“Yuki…” Mon called flatly, which caused the other girl to nod and sit up straight on her chair, ready to hear everything that had been bothering the brunette for a while.

“You know that I went out with Sam last Saturday, right?” She starts to talk

“Uhumm,” Yuki responded, but Mon fell into silence again.

“So… how’s the date?” Yuki initiated the question since her friend looked troubled, finding suitable words to start her story.

“So….” She sighed again. "It’s not really about the date. It’s about what the date did to me.” Yuki’s eyebrows connected, hearing her friend’s confusing sentence.

“Ughhhh I don’t know how to say it” Mon seemed frustrated looking at Yuki’s confused face.

“Look, you can just simplify your words and jump straight to the point,” Yuki stated with a slight irritation in her voice as Mon kept playing the pulling game in revealing her thoughts.

“My feeling got worse.”

"Ha??" Her confusion only grew instead of dissipating.

“My feelings for Khun Sam got worse.” She elaborated on it a little.

“What do you mean got worse? Did she do something inappropriate with you? What happened?” Yuki becomes impatient after Mon's statement. She’s ready to throw fists if anything happens to her best friend, no matter who that person is.

“No, no, no… not that kind of worsen.” She tried to clear the air.

“Then??” Yuki got more frustrated. “Mon, I know you’re a woman, but you don’t need to prove it to me with this double-meaning statement. Now, get to the point and tell me what has been bothering you?” Her nose flared, showing her frustration.

“Okay, okay, sorry, okay. Can you take a deep breath for me first?” Mon shows her guilty face, and Yuki takes a breath as advice.

"Okay, this is my best friend,” Mon stated happily after Yuki had calmed down.

“Come on, don’t waste more time. We still need to get to the office, you know.”

“Okay, the thing is,…” Mon finally started her story. “… On our last date, I got to see the other side of Khun Sam. This means the opposite of what she had displayed in front of others. It’s different.” Mon reminiscing their last date.

“Is it a positive or negative one?” Yuki interrupted with her question.

“Mostly positive…” She suddenly remembers the angry side of Khun Sam during her fight with P’ Song, ‘Well, that one definitely not a positive one.’

“Okay…” Yuki patiently waited for her friend to continue,

“And, something happened that night. I can’t tell you what happened, because it’s her family matter. But, that unfortunate event did something to Sam and made her open up to me. Yes, she opened up to me, Yuki.” Mon let out a tint smile showing a little pride in her.

“From her side of the story, I get to know the real Samanun Anuntrakul and what has been hidden behind her cold facade.”

“Hmmm, so, I still don’t understand what part of the story caused your feelings for her to get worse?”

“What I mean in getting worse is, I’m falling deeper, Yuki! My feeling for her is getting deeper!” Mon slammed her head on the table, whining in frustration.

Yuki chuckled after hearing Mon's confession. “Mon, that’s a good thing! You worried me for a while.” She continued to chuckle.

Mon immediately raises her head. “What do you mean a good thing? You know right, how I want to make her fall for me. Now, you tell me how I want to play the game when I’m already on the losing side?”

“Mon, nothing to lose when it comes to love.” Yuki shared her thoughts.

“There’s a lot to lose, Yuki. It’s involving my heart!”

Yuki sighed, kind of agreeing with Mon's statement.

“What about her? Didn’t she show even the slightest interest in you? She seems to care for you, though. She even remembered your favourite drink.”

Mon shook her head. “Nah, knowing more about her, that's just her nature. She always cares about the people around her. She just didn’t show it. So, nothing special about her taking care of me.”

“Hmmmm.” Now, both of them seem to fall into a deep thought.

“What do you feel after she revealed her story to you?” Yuki asked Mon.

Mon thought for a while, thinking carefully and asking herself what she felt during that time.

While reminiscing about heartbroken moments, she opened her mouth to answer Yuki’s question.

“I feel like… I want to embrace her in a warm hug and never let her go?…

“I feel like I want to be with her and stay by her side while she fights her battle…” Her eyes glistened.

“I feel like I want to protect her from this cruel world…

“I want to show her that she deserves all the love in this world so that she’s not lonely anymore…” A tear rolled down her cheek.

“I want to show her that there’s another side of this world that she deserves to be happy…

“I want to show that kind of love to her, I want to love her, Yuki and I think I already did…” She finally let all her tears escape and cried in front of her best friends.

“Ohh, Mon…” Yuki stood up from her seat, jumped to Mon’s side, and brought her best friend into a hug.

Yuki can’t help but let her tears down, too. She can feel how sincere Mon’s feeling is.

“Finally, Mon.” She said as she rubbed Mon’s arm. “Finally, my little Mon have fallen in love.” Both of them chuckled at Yuki’s statement with tears remaining in their eyes.

“But, I’m afraid, Yuki.” Mon voiced out her worries.

“What are you so afraid of, Mon?”

“What if it will be forever one-sided? It’s going to hurt a lot, right?” She pouted while letting out her worries to Yuki.

“Mon, that’s the beauty of love. As much as it will hurt, it will immediately wash the pain away once your love is reciprocated. That’s why it is worth the risk. You may not experience it now, but I believe in the future, when Khun Sam finally returns your love, you will be the happiest woman living in this world!” Yuki gives her encouraging words to Mon to boost her confidence.

Mon just laughs at Yuki's exaggeration.

“But, how Yuki? How can I be sure that she will return my love one day?”

“Will you stop loving her now if you know she will not return your love even for one day?”

Mon thought for a while before she shook her head.

“Do you want to stop caring for her even though you know she will not return your feelings?”

Mon shook her head again.

“Do you want to leave her side now after you know she will not feel the same for you?”

And again, she shook her head.

“The answer is within you, Mon. You know exactly that you will not stop loving her even if she does not feel the same.”

“Yeah… it’s not that easy to get rid of this feeling.” She’s staring into space after realizing it.

“Look, Mon. You’re at the advantage now. You’re falling for your fiance, soon to be your wife. You will be bound with her forever if you choose to stay in the marriage. This means you have forever to show your love for her. You have forever to pour all your heart content to her. Even if it takes time, surely your sincerity will reach her one day, Mon.”

Yuki can sense the new spirit to get into Mon as the brunette’s eyes sparkle with excitement.

“Remember, Mon. She is a human, too. Her heart can change at times. You just have to show who Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong is and see how long she can ignore your charms” She winked.

Mon smirked. “Yeah, I got this!” A new courage seems to blow into Mon as she utters the words.

“What time is it now?” Mon asked Yuki after they finally managed to stabilize their emotion.

“10:05 AM” Yuki casually stated after looking at her phone.

“Oh-HAH?” Mon almost shouted.

Yuki finally realized something after Mon’s reaction.

“Oh shoot!! We need to work, Mon!” They immediately gather their things and get their coffee.

“This is all your fault!” Mon throw her accusation to Yuki

“What? It’s your fault!” They are arguing while walking their way to the parking lot.

Luckily, there’s not much traffic since everyone is already at their respective office except for these two women. They manage to get to the office faster than usual, although they are late enough. They can just hope that their employees won’t take them as an example for their lateness.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

MON'S POV

Finally, today is the day for the said engagement ceremony...

I'm now in the dressing room with the hired glam team by Sam. They are one of the best in their field.

'Well, of course, when it came from Sam, she's never settled for the less.'

I heard that they even had to split into two teams to get mine and Sam's make-up done, as requested by Sam. I suggested my glam team but she simply refused it.

'Well, what do you expect from her, Mon? Sam will always be Sam when it comes to her hard-headed self.'

I just came to the place in my jeans and hoodie with a backpack to put my used clothes after I change later. I didn't even bother to put any make-up on and just prep my face with the skincare to make things easier for the glam team later.

I asked Yuki to accompany me to the place and as my best friend, of course, she was willing to be present with me on my important day. She was even the one who drove me here and took care of my belongings for me. I couldn't be more thankful for that.

"Owww, you're so pretty even with a bare face, Lady Mon!" The make-up artist can't help to adore the beauty in front of her. Even her team nodded, agreeing with her statement.

"It looks like my work can be done faster, today." The make-up artist emphasized

"There's not even much work to do anyway!" Her other teammates replied to her which caused them to burst to laugh.

"Oh my god, can you guys please stop... I'm already red in embarrassment here." The shades of pink were obvious on both of my cheeks. Even with both of my hands on my cheeks failed to cover it.

"Well, we're just telling the truth, Lady Mon."

"Ow, the title still sends shivers down my spine." I said as I wrapped my arms around my body after hearing them putting the label 'lady' in front of my name. "Can you girls just call me Mon?" I asked for how many times, I don't know. I lost count already.

"We afraid, we can't do that, Lady Mon. What will Khun Sam feel when she hears we just casually call your name." The woman working on my face stated.

"Yeah, even thinking about it already scared me off." Her teammates supported her.

"What about Ms. Mon?" I'm still not giving up.

The MUA sighed, "If you insist then." She finally gave up.

"Yeayy!" I celebrated my success in getting them to drop the formality. I'm not even a noble to start with.

"Even if one of you slips out the 'Lady' in front of my name, even for one time..." I squinted my eyes trying to scare them off which they never did, "That person, owes me a milk tea!" I threatened them which caused a chaos of disagreement and laughter instead. Well, I can't ignore that they are fun to be with.

"You can just say that you want one, don't come out with that silly rule!" Yuki who's been witnessing the chaos interrupted.

I pouted. "I'm busted." The teams laughed even more and they already volunteered to order the drink for me.

"I guess, we spent too much time together, Yuki. You can even guess my trick." I crinkled my nose at Yuki.

"Well, I'm your best friend for a reason, okay...I-"

Yuki didn't even manage to finish her sentence when the room suddenly was interrupted with knocks on the door.

Everyone's attention was swift to the door as the door opened revealing a delivery man.

"Milk tea delivery for Lady Mon and the team!" Said the delivery man while his hand was busy loading out the drinks from his delivery bag.

"From who?" I asked because it is too fast if it comes from the team.

The delivery man looks at the receipt. "From Ms. Samanun Anuntrakul."

The room immediately filled with cheers and cooing to tease the brunette.

"Well, looks like someone already level up to the point reading your mind. I will humbly step down from the throne." Yuki joked and the cheers got louder.

I can't hide my flushed face anymore. I'm smiling to the ears, showing my whisker dimple with a milk tea in my hand. The sight of flushed me gained more tease from the team. I guess the work is not getting easier for the MUA.

SAM'S POV

In the other room,

Sam had been eyeing the anxious Tee for a while.

"You know, you can join them if you want to," I said without even looking at her.

"No! I don't even think about that!" She said in a defensive tone.

I scoffed at her answer. I'm fully aware of how curious she is about the room next door. First, about how chaotic it is, especially after the delivery. Second, she knows Yuki is in the next door. So, it will just be a pure lie if she's not interested in going to the next room. I bet her soul is already there in the first place.

In contrast to the room I'm in now, which is quiet and calm, there's only me, Tee, the MUA and her helper. Besides, I sent most of them to assist Mon since I don't need much help with my outfit later.

We decided to not share our dressing room as Grandma advised. She's talking about the tradition or something that I'm not aware of but just followed to satisfy her.

The ceremony will be held at Anuntrakul's mansion. All the decoration and preparation were decided by Mon and Grandma themselves. I just agreed to their choice because it is the best either way.

The sound of the door opening brings me back to the reality.

"Kirk!" Tee greeted them and brought him to a quick hug.

While I just nodded to acknowledge his presence and he raised his hand to greet me back.

Well, it's not rude, it's just our usual way with each other. I have known him since we were kids and we met regularly. There's no need for such a formality when it comes to him. Besides, he's also one of my few trusted friends, it's just we were not in the same circle during high school.

"How's the preparation at the mansion?" I asked him since he's one of the people we trusted to handle the decoration team.

"It is perfect! I tell you, this might be the engagement of the year!" He said proudly.

"It should! She's Anuntrakul to begin with!" Tee joked.

"I tell you, bro, if the engagement is already like this, I think the wedding needs to be a 3-day and 2-night ceremony to beat today's ceremony."

"If things going that way, they better prepare a cruise wedding instead."

"Nah, I don't think that's the best way. You know, in the movie and drama how famous people are easily killed on the cruise. I won't advise that! I don't want my sister's wedding to be my death day. Our parents might confused about how to feel that day." He said with a serious face, thinking about the scenario.

"You silly! Since when are you famous? People might think you're just a butler there." Tee's statement gained a deserved smack on the back of her head.

"Haa! that what you deserve!" Kirk said on Tee's face while Tee was still rubbing her throbbing head.

"You fucker! That's hurt!"

*Slammed

Tee returned the smack using the pillow on the sofa. Kirk was so pissed, it is visible on his face. That's when the chase action begins in that not-so-small space between the two.

I sighed, 'This is why both of you are still singles...'

"Let them be," I instructed the MUA to continue her work and ignore the two monkeys in the room.

Soon after, the chaos was heard again coming from the other room.

"Wahhh, it sounds fun there!" Kirk said as they immediately stopped running after being distracted by the cheering in the room next door.

"Why don't you guys just go there and find it out yourself? Instead of disturbing my peace here."

"Then, how about you?"

"I don't even know why you are here in the first place, Tee."

"To accompany you."

"And I didn't even ask for that."

"Well, you might be nervous."

"Sadly, I'm not. So, instead of wasting time here and wondering what happened there, just go."

"Well, if you say so... Let's go Kirk! My destiny is there."

"What destiny???"

I just shook my head looking at both of them that already skipping their way out of the room.

'Ahh, finally...' I sat back and closed my eyes.

*

"Hi, guys!" The room next door welcomed the presence of Tee and Kirk there.

When Tee's eyes roamed around the room to find Yuki, she spotted that there were Nam, Kade, and another 4 people from the team in the room.

"Wow, so many people here!" Her eyes sparkled as she spotted Yuki at the end of the sofa sipping her drinks.

"Hi there!" She sat on the sofa next to Yuki uninvitedly.

"Hi!" Yuki replied shortly.

"What are you two doing here?" Mon asked her brother as she was fully aware that they were coming from Sam's room.

Kade and Jim are here along with Kirk after they are done with the preparation at the mansion. Since, there is nothing left to do and there's still time before the ceremony, they making their stop here to see our progress. Besides, they can also get ready here as there's a lot of vacant space anyway.

"She chases us out of the room," Kirk stated the half-truth statement.

"I bet you two are getting on her nerves. Is she alone there?" Mon asked, concerned.

"No, with the MUA of course." He said as he took a mirror selfie with her sister, who was getting ready in it.

"Go and accompany her!" Mon instructed her brother.

"She's okay!" Kirk chuckled after he managed to capture her sister's angry face.

"Just go! You're just being an eyesore here, anyway."

"Ugh, what's wrong? I just want to visit you."

"I've seen you enough for the past 24 years, Kirk."

Kirk scoffed, "Tee, let's go!" Kirk gave up on arguing with her sister.

"Ahh, why me too?" She frowned and turned to face Yuki again.

"You should go." Yuki encouraged her softly and her frowny face immediately turned into a smile.

"Okay!" Tee agreed excitedly. Meanwhile, Jim and Kade just shook their head looking at their friend's behaviour.

Coming back from the other room Sam greeted them with a smirk.

"I bet you guys were chased out of that room." She said, mockingly.

The two just stay silent, reluctant to admit the truth.

Sam is now done with her make-up and getting ready with her outfit.

For her engagement, she confidently chose a light ivory three-piece suit without a bow or tie. To amplify her appearance, she unbuttoned two buttons of her white shirt and wrapped a silk scarf around her neck in the same dark brown colour as her loafers. She accessorized with a leather watch and a few other items to add the finishing touch to her look. For her hairstyle, she left it down as usual, as she knows it's her best look.

Coming out of the changing room, she left the two of her friends in awe. Both Tee and Kirk also already changed into their suit. Tee is in a white suit while Kirk is in his navy blue suit.

"Wahhh she is living up to her name huh," Tee stated while checking out Sam.

"That's my sister-in-law," Kirk said in pride.

"Are you guys done?" Sam asked the two, ignoring their flattering.

"Yeah, we are just waiting for you." Tee.

"I think we should go, we should be there first before the other team," Sam said as she gathered her things.

"Uhumm, besides, it's already 7 PM. We are perfect to go now. Let's go!" Kirk stated excitedly.

"Did you forget something?" Tee asked Kirk.

"What?" He raised an eyebrow.

"You came together with Jim and Kade. Do you want to leave them here? I bet they will curse you for life if you do so." Tee reminded him.

Kirk groaned, "Means, I have to wait more? Erghhh? Fuck my life!"

"Yes, good luck brother." Sam joined the tease and patted Kirk's shoulder as she walked away with Tee, leaving the frustrated man behind.

"So, are you nervous?"

"For the hundreds of times, Tee, No!"

Kirk observed as the two individuals vanished from his sight. He took bold steps into the next room, where he was immediately presented with the breathtaking sight of his sister in her engagement dress.

"Wow!" His eyes widen to the sights. "Is this my sister?" He asked in disbelief. "What you've done the her?" He brings himself to tour around her sister. "You look stunning!" He said as he looked into her sister's eyes indicating how sincere his words were.

Mon blushed at her brother's reaction. "Well, thank you!" She can feel that her brother is telling the truth as it is really rare for them to compliment each other looks.

To match Sam, Mon is rocking a light ivory evening gown. The ankle-length dress boasts an off-shoulder design that beautifully showcases her milky-white neckline, complete with a small diamond necklace. Her hair is sleekly tied up into a bun, with strips of hair cascading down on both sides of her face to accentuate her heart-shaped features. Her long neck is on full display, adding to her undeniable sex appeal.

In simple words, she is stunning!

To complete her looks for the night, she wore the same shades stilleto as her gown and a few accessories on her wrist.

They are taking a few photos before they leave for the ceremony to upload on their social media.

All the girls were stunning in their dress. Kade in black looking sexy, Jim in maroon looking fierce and lastly, Yuki in lilac looking sweet.

"Did Sam already leave?" Mon asked her brother for confirmation.

"Long ago, Mon. I bet she's already at the mansion." He answered looking bored waiting for the girls.

"Then, shall we? Girls, let's go." All of them were gathering their belongings, and of course, it took some more time. Kirk leaned back and sighed deeply to express his frustration.

But, it's 4 to 1, nothing he could do about it other than keep waiting.

Mon thanks the team before they leave and they even managed to capture a group photo before they leave.

"So, who's with whom?" Kirk asked about the car arrangements.

"Since Yuki drove me here, I will just go with her," Mon stated followed by,

"Me too!"
"Me too!"

Kade and Jim said in unison.

"Great! What's the point am I waiting in the first place?" Kirk really can't hide his annoyance anymore.

"Let's just pretend you're doing a good deed for your sister." Mon blinked rapidly showing her cuteness, trying to cool off her sulking brother. "Besides, we girls need more time together. We haven't even finished a topic of our discussion." This time she showed her puppy eyes while the other just nodded to support her point.

"Okay, I will let you off since today is your day. But, next time, you get a taste of my revenge." He scoffed and turned away, walking towards his car.

"C'mon. We are going to be late!" Yuki said as she was already in her car.

*

At the mansion,

It's already filled with all the guests. Since it's a private ceremony, the guests don't even exceed 150 people.

Sam and her grandmother along with the Armstrong couple had been busy entertaining the guests consisting of their business partner, close acquaintance and near family.

The guests' mouth never dries from congratulating Sam on her engagement. She even got a lot of teasing from them on how she wouldn't be able to focus on work later since she was going to have her own family soon.

On her family side, her only close cousins, Sir Phoom and Love came along with their family as a representative of the Royal family. We also receive letters from the King as a sign of her blessing and acknowledging the engagement.

"Congratulations, Sam. Finally!" Sir Phoom showed a toothy grin proudly as he congratulated Sam.

"Does this mean, I'm too late?" His sister, Love pouted intending to tease Sam.

Sam chuckled, "Don't be silly, girl. You're never on the list!"

"Aww, why?" She huffed.

"Because we are already a family." Love sticks her tongue out in annoyance. Sam and Sir Phoom just laughed at the younger girl as she stepped away from them and brought herself to the buffet.

Sam is fully aware of how her younger cousin always adored her especially when they were still kids. But, Sam knows they will never be more than cousins. As for Love's side, she indeed always had a crush on Sam since they were kids. Seeing Sam grow up into a gorgeously handsome woman tempted her more. But, knowing how Sam values their bond as a family, she manages to fight the temptation.

"So, how you've been doing?" Sir Phoom asked for Sam's well-being.

"I met Song." That simple sentence was enough to stunt Sir Phoom.

"W-what? When? Where?" He gasped before he continued, "Sam, you've been waiting for this moment. So what happened?" He is eager to know.

Sir Phoom was the one who had been helping Sam in finding her sisters. Yes, she did make an effort to find and reunite with her sisters. But, her sisters... Their effort to find the two sisters' whereabouts only resulted in finding out about the art studio. That's why Sam has been trying hard to keep the studio. Hoping for her sister to come back, one day.

"I don't know... Once I heard they were keeping in touch with each other, I lashed out and left."

Sir Phoom sighed, "I think, you need to give them a chance and listen to their reasons. If you don't want to, just think that you're giving yourself a chance to listen to their side. I don't want you to regret it later."

Sam nodded to Sir Phoom's advice. Yeah, I'm just going to give myself a chance.

"Another thing, this engagement. This is your decision right?" He asked Sam as he heard about how Grandma was the one who arranged their meeting.

Sam nodded, "Yes, this one, indeed my own decision."

Sir Phoom still looking at his cousin in doubt. Well, as someone who knows Sam, his cousin must have other reasons why she simply agreed to Grandma's arrangement.

"Attention, to our honourable and respective guest... "

"Wow, Sam!" He was transfixed by the sight before him. "Now I know your real reason."

"If this is how she looks, I'm not even near the list, Sam. You indeed hit a jackpot here." Love interrupted.

Sam's forehead furrowed, missing the context of her cousins' remarks. To find it out, she followed their gaze.

And she too...

Stunt at the heavenly sight.

MON'S POV

As we traversed the stately gates and ventured into the garden of the mansion, a resplendent sight awaited my eyes.

A majestic golden acrylic welcome sign, meticulously engraved with exquisite precision, adorned the entrance, proudly announcing the enchanting occasion about to unfold -

'The Momentous Engagement of Samanun and Kornkarmon.'

I can't help to smile at the sight of our name engraved side by side.

"Ta-daa!" Jim and Kade said in unison excitedly while I, already speechless at the sight before me. I covered my mouth with my hands.

I'm speechless!

Eagerly venturing forth, I found myself amidst an ethereal scene that resembled a slice of heaven on earth.

Illuminating the enchanting garden were countless shimmering fairy lights, delicately draped from tree branches, casting a warm and romantic glow upon the verdant surroundings. Vintage lamps, reminiscent of a bygone era, added an air of nostalgia and charm to the already enchanting ambience. To further heighten the allure, the flickering flames of carefully placed candles danced gracefully, inviting a touch of mystique to the atmosphere.

Meticulously arranged throughout the garden were standing tables, thoughtfully adorned with captivating decorations, accommodating the esteemed guests. Positioned with deliberate care, chairs were strategically placed, encouraging mingling and interaction among attendees. The meticulously crafted placement fostered an intimate ambience, ideal for the private gathering and celebration that was underway.

Delightful melodies wafted through the air, the lilting strains of live music providing a harmonious backdrop to the joyous festivities. The fragrant aroma of blooming flowers further heightened the enchantment, while a gentle breeze rustled through the trees, lending a serene and soothing touch to the memorable occasion.

Indeed, the outdoor engagement ceremony held within the resplendent garden during the evening hours embodied a fairytale-like ambience, an extraordinary setting befitting a celebration as momentous as this.

"Wow!" I gasped. "This is splendid! It exceeds my expectations. Oh my god, this feels like a dream." I'm still lost for words to describe how I feel about the decorations.

"Well, with you and Sam in the picture, today's perfect!" Grandma emphasized.

"Grandma..."

Grandma, Mrs Pohn and Mr Robert approach the princess of the day at the entrance.

"Mon, you look so beautiful!" Grandma said as she adored the beauty of the brunette.

"Are you ready?" Mrs Pohn asked her daughter.

"Yeah, I am." I took a deep breath before answering.

At the cue, they instructed the MC to officially start the ceremony.

"May I do the honour tonight?" Kirk offers to escort Mon to the main stage.

"For tonight, yes, you can. But, the wedding definitely belongs to me." Mr Robert winked as he uttered his words to his son.

"Of course!" Kirk winked back. They indeed had the same dynamic.

Kirk offered his arm to Mon which immediately being accepted by Mon. She wrapped her hand around Kirk's arm and graciously walked towards the stage while their friends including the newly arrived, Nop already taken their respective seats around the garden

With every step she took, she effortlessly captivated the attention of each guest in the room. They couldn't help but shower her with adoration and compliments, which only added to Mon's confident and poised demeanour.

As I get near the stage, I can see Sam who's already there waiting for us.

Gorgeous.

My eyes sparkle once it lay on her. I can't even bring myself to look away.

"Here you go." Kirk let go of my hands as we arrived at the small stage. He took one step away and stood behind me while Grandma was already standing between me and Sam.

"Good evening to all our wonderful guests! We are delighted to have you here to celebrate the joyous occasion of the union of two families." The speech gained loud cheers as Grandma highlighted the purpose of today's event in her speech.

"Tonight, on this graceful night we will witness the youngest members of the Anuntrakul and Armstrong families are officially engaged. On this special night, we request all of you to shower your blessings upon them and pray for their future together. Thank you for gracing us with your presence tonight." The loud clap wrapped Grandma's speech.

The mic was then offered to my dad which he kindly refused and joked that the ceremony would last forever once he started talking. Which, I also can't deny that.

"So, we will move to the most awaited agenda, which is for both our main characters tonight to put on the ring on each other. As this agenda goes on, then officially, Khun Sam and Lady Mon will become an engaged couple."

Sam opens the velvet box that contains the two rings and takes the smaller one to put on my ring finger. My eyes shone at the sight.

"My turn." She reminds me when I'm still in a daze.

I then take the other ring and repeat her action. An immediate cheer and cooing filled the garden once the ring ended on Sam's finger.

What happened next totally left me dumbstruck when she took my hand she just put the ring on and kissed it with a genuine smile on her face.

The cheers get louder, and the flash from the camera blinks rapidly.

My heartbeat was already out of place.

Realizing my silence, Sam takes the initiative to give the speech on our behalf while still holding my hand.

I'm over the moon...

After that, we went straight for a photo session with family, friends and finally just the two of us.

"Can you two move closer?" The hired photographer instructed. Sam immediately reached my waist and pulled me closer. I bet she can even hear my heartbeat now. "Yeah, like that. Please, look at each other." That's when the first time our eyes met that night.

"You're extremely quiet tonight. I can even hear your heartbeat." I glared at her remarks.

She doesn't have to point it out!

"Why? Are you too stunt to speak? Am I that handsome tonight?" She's not done.

We are currently dancing to the slow music that they put on while the photographer still picturing us. There were other attendees and our friends joining the dance with their partners.

"Don't be too full of yourself!" I rolled my eyes.

"Well, your action said otherwise. Your eyes never left my face, are you already falling for me?"

Is it that obvious?

She continued after I did not respond to her statement. "My advice, don't" She winked.

If she can hear my heartbeat before, I think she can also hear my heartbreak

She denies my feelings even before I say it out loud,

She indirectly rejects me, and I don't even have a chance to let it out.

I didn't even have a chance to do anything about my feelings but she already put an end to it?

Well, I'm not going to back down that easily.

I grabbed the collar of her suit and tugged her forward.

"My advice, don't be too confident, my heart, my feelings belong to me and I can do whatever I want including this...

I reached for her nape and leaned forward, in no time my lips were embedded on hers. She was frozen by my action. I can tell how tense she becomes once our lips are connected. I pulled back as it felt like she was barely breathing.

'See, don't be too confident. You can't even handle this simple peck on the lips.'

Although my heart was somersaulting inside, the feeling of being challenged overcame everything.

"Please get a room, you two!" Jim shouted from the back and the other teasing voice was heard after that.

My blood rushed to my face when I realized how many people witnessing the kiss and Sam just casually cleared her throat

My sense comes back to me and now I'm finding excuses to stay away from her.

"Are we done here?" I asked the photographer.

"Yeah, I think we get a lot already. We will just focus on the guests and the venue after this." The photographer stated.

"Okay, thank you!" I was ready to walk away and join my friends when Sam suddenly halted my action.

"Wait, I want to introduce you to someone,"

"Who?"

"Come!" She casually pulled my hand and led it to one of the tables under the tree.

"This is Phoom, my cousin. That's Love, her sister and Phoom, Love, this is my fiance, Mon"

"Good evening, Khun Phoom, Khun Love." I bring my hands together and bow slightly to greet them.

"Please, drop the formality we are family right." Sir Phoom said with a smile plastered on his face.

We can sense Love was fidgeting on her spot.

"Are you okay there?" Sam asked her younger cousin.

"Can I hug you?" She throws the question to me.

I was confused for a while but still opened my arms for her and she immediately jumped into my hug.

"Finally... I have someone around my age in the family, you have no idea how boring they are, these oldies." She pointed her finger at Sam and Sir Phoom and I couldn't help to laugh at her cheekiness.

"Well, nice to meet you too! I hope we can meet and have a date soon!" I said.

"Hello, we are still here okay? And you!" Sam pointed to Love. "Aren't you just a minute ago adoring me? How can you turn your back just like that? Traitor!"

"Not until I laid my eyes on her, and I can tell she's better than you." She sticks her tongue out to Sam.

"And I agree with that!" I winked at her which gained a glare from Sam.

We're talking a lot, getting to know each other. I don't know that Sam has such a cool cousin to be with. I can't deny that I have an image that all her family will be as cold as her. Sorry for that, I guess.

"Mon!" I heard Yuki call me from afar with an obvious anxiousness in her tone. When I turned towards her, I could see her eyes were full of worry.

"Hey, what's wrong?" I walked to her and Sam followed me after.

"I think I need to go now. My dad..." She took a deep breath, "He's in hospital."

"Oh my... wh-... Let's go!" I pulled her hand.

"Wait, no, no, no... You stay here, Tee offered to send me there, I will just go with her. Okay? Sorry, I can't be with you till the end."

"No... I'm sorry that I can't be with you now. Please be careful and update me later." She nodded and I brought her into a quick hug. "Everything's going to be okay," I whispered to her.

"Be careful, Tee." Sam reminded Tee that have been standing behind Yuki all along.

In the car with Tee, Yuki can't help anymore as a tear rolls down her cheek and a sob escapes from her mouth.

"Hey," Tee reached for her hands. "It's okay, It's going to be okay. We're almost there." Yuki couldn't answer her and just managed to nod to answer.

Reaching the hospital, Yuki almost ran to the receptionist counter to ask about her father's whereabouts.

They are now still waiting at the emergency room since her father is still not out of the critical zone. Yuki's mother was also there waiting with her.

Not long after, Tee came back with drinks and snacks in her hands.

"Please have some." She offered the drinks to Yuki and her mom which they accepted gratefully.

"You can go, you don't have to wait with us. I think it's going to take time."

Tee shook her head, "You came with me, you're going back with me. Besides, I can be a help if you two need anything. No need to worry about me, your father's well-being is more important now."

"Thank you!" Yuki said with glistened eyes.

"Anything for you!" She winked, and that managed to bring a smile to Yuki.

That night, the ceremony wrapped up successfully. The guests left with a satisfied smile plastered on each face.

However, Mon still can't bring herself to sleep. First, of course, she worried about her friend. Second, the kiss finally hit her when she remembered how soft Sam's lips were on her. The rewinding scene makes her restless.

At 4 a.m., she got a message from Yuki that her father was out of critical condition but still needed to be monitored.

She let out a deep sigh of relief after finally getting the update. It was not long after that the sleepiness consumed her and in no time drove them into sleep.

On the other side, the same scene also keeps repeating on the raven's head making her feel hot and restless.

'It's just a simple kiss, Sam. Stop being pathetic!'

She's scolding herself in her head.

Early in the morning the next day, the news of the engagement of the two heirs was all over the place making headlines. The lovely picture of the two was all around social media gaining praise from the public for how beautiful the couple is. Some were expressing their jealousy of the two-power couple. Why not? They got the money, they got the look and even a pretty partner. How can people not be jealous of it, right?

Different reaction was shown on the side of the two sisters. Despite being happy with the shared news, they can't help to feel guilty about their youngest sister. They want to fix their relationship so badly, but the remaining hatred for their grandmother is still there, stopping them from getting involved with their youngest sister.

For now, they can only wish that by the time, they can wash their anger away and slowly forgive their grandmother.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

MON'S POV

“Hello, Kornkarmon here.” I said flatly.

“Hello, my grandchild!” The person on the other line greeted me happily.

“Grandma?” She looked back at her phone screen. “Sorry, I didn't look at the caller. Are you okay, Grandma? How've you been doing?”

“I'm fine, like an old woman supposed to.” She chuckled at the other line.

“Don't be like that, you're supposed to be healthy like us, the younger one!”

“What do you expect, Mon? I'm on my way to having a great-grandchild already. You can't expect me to behave like a teenager.”

I cleared my throat, I guess it's too soon to talk about that topic.

“Of course you can! Age is just a number, okay.” I teased. “I still expect you to play soccer with your great-grandchild in the future. I'm rooting for you!”

“Don't be silly, Mon. I might pass out and say my final goodbye on the same day”

This is what I like about her, I can always teased and she always plays along.

I still have no idea why all the Anuntrakul sisters are kind of distant from her. She's fun to be with.

But still, it is too soon to judge. I’m still clueless about the story from their side.

“So, Mon.” I came back to our conversation. “When will you and Sam be free?”

“Hmmm, why is that?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Why? Do you ask? You two will be married in three months yet nothing has been finalized!” She reminded me.

Oh gosh! Honestly, I almost forgot about that. Why?

It's been 3 months since our engagement but I count on my fingers how many times we have met. Even with my 5 fingers will be too many.

“Did Sam tell you anything about that?” I asked.

I heard a deep sigh from the other line.

“Are you two okay?”

“Yeah, we are.” I guess.

“I called Sam, but she asked me to consult you. Do you guys even communicate?”

“Yeah, we are but not too often.” I let out a nervous laugh. “Besides, we are both just too busy, Grandma.”

Well, that's the truth. It's been 3 months since I took over Yuki's work since she needed a full time to take care of her father. Sam, she is never not busy.

“We are trying to settle most of it before our wedding.” I am excused, I hope it works.

“Hmmm, I understand that. But, still don't neglect the preparation. There will be no wedding if there's no preparation to begin with.”

“Okay, what about this weekend?” I suggested. “I'm free for both days.”

“I'm good, you should ask Sam about it.”

Ugh, why me? I don't want to contact her first!

“Yeah, I will tell her later”

“Okay, then. So, do you want to proceed with your dream wedding?”

“You know?” My eyes widened with excitement. “I talked with Pohn, and she told me.”

“Oh, that's a secret! You shouldn't know about it.”

“But, now, I know. So, you wanna go with that. At least we had an idea to discuss this weekend.”

“But, we should ask Sam's opinion too. Don't we?”

“I bet she's okay with it.”

I don't like this assumption. I guess this is why she's always agreed with everything. As she doesn't even have a chance to voice it out in the first place.

My conversation with my grandmother ended with an appointment this weekend. R.I.P my weekend.

I immediately send a message to Sam informing her about this weekend.

Grandma asked me to tell you about the wedding preparation appointment this weekend. [Mon]

Ok.[Sam]

Tell me, how can we be closer if our conversations are always like this?

If you're asking me whether I already give up on my mission, the answer is no, I don't. But, I can't ignore that I do doubt about it as it seems useless. No progress, always arguing once we opened our mouths.

With how busy I have been for the last 3 months, I just put my intention aside.

Maybe after we get married I can directly seduce her? But, if it's a success, it seems like she just wants my body… Aishhh, why do I even think about that?

But, she never showed her interest in me physically or sexually, aside from being tense when I kissed her. I take that as she was just shocked by it. Is she even gay in the first place?

As for me, although I've never been in any relationships, I used to have a crush on both genders. But, most of them are women. I can't help, there are too many pretty girls out there!

What if she actually like men? But, why did Grandmother introduce me as her spouse? Why she didn't introduce a man? Isn't it better? Besides, they can easily produce an heir in the future, with no need for any procedure. Then, why me? Why another woman?

Looking at their family affair, it looks like P'Song gets kicked out of the family because she likes another woman. Then, why grandma is okay with me being with Sam?

Did Grandma already accept same-gender relationships since their marriage was legalized 3 years ago? Does her mindset also change with time?

But, still… If Sam going to accept everything Grandma said, isn't it better to introduce her to a man?

Oh my god! There are so many questions lingering!

Should I ask my mom? But, she is not in Thailand right now. Kirk? But he seems as clueless. The gang? But, it doesn't seem right since it involves Sam's family matter.

Sam is my last choice. I guess I have to confront her about this. It is just too many questions popped up about their choice of having me as Sam's spouse.

*

On the weekend,

For today, we were scheduled to meet with the wedding planner. We used the same team from our previous ceremony since I was too satisfied with their work.

I settled on my white floral sundress and white sandals for today's appointment. I style my hair half up, half down, and let a few strands cascade down my face.

Arriving at their boutique, I was welcomed by their receptionist and they led me to our meeting room. Walking along to our meeting room, I can see how most of the room is almost occupied with clients.

Since it's an exclusive brand I know how tight their schedule is. I don't know how Grandma can fit our wedding into their schedule.

Even our meeting room is the biggest. Grandma pulling her rank, here.

They were still not there when I reached the room. Another waiting game, I guess.

I was supposed to be here with my mom, but she can't make it to arrive on time from her trip. She already gives me full authority to make all the decisions myself and I think, I will use it to the fullest today.

After only a few minutes of waiting, the front door opened revealing the two elegant Anuntrakul.

“Hi, my dear! Sorry, you have to wait for us.”

“No worries, I just arrived. How are you, Grandma?”

“Great! As usual.”

“Glad to hear that”

“Hi! Is everyone here?” The room's door opened again. This time revealing our professional and trusted wedding planner.

“Yeah, we are,” I replied.

“Shall we start?”

“Yeah, we should,” Grandma said as she took her seat

I stole a glance at the other Anuntrakul. She hadn't uttered a word since they arrived.

She's looking good as usual with a white shirt and white slack, and we are matching…again.

We start our discussion by brainstorming our ideas with the wedding planner. Grandma even mentioned my dream wedding and even named a few locations that suit the theme.

Hearing our ideas, the wedding planner seems eager to make it into reality and she too seems excited with the idea.

Luckily they provide a full package from invitation cards, decorations, and even wedding dresses.

For today we have finalized the design of our wedding invitations. To make it exclusive, we chose an acrylic glass invitation and Grandma insisted on using a royal logo as a stamp on the envelope which made it more exclusive.

“What about the quantity?” The planner asked.

“Since it is for the official ceremony, I think about 1000 is enough.”

The amount mentioned brought both me and Sam to look at Grandmother.

The ‘Are you serious’ face was displayed on Sam’s face. Well, me too but I’m just better at hiding it.

“Isn’t it too many?” I questioned.

“No, I think it's barely enough”

“What do you mean it's barely enough? That’s a lot” This time, Sam voiced out after the long silence since she entered the room.

Only the amount of guests can finally make her start talking.

“That’s the problem of you, young people. Always doing things at the last minute. Me and I have already sorted out our guest list including the relatives. The only ones left are both of your guests. The 1000 pcs is barely enough because it still didn’t include your friends.”

Sam leaned back in the chair after hearing that. Honestly, I can understand her reaction as I felt that too. They are working behind us and suddenly poof! 1000 guests. This is not going to be a ‘small’ ceremony, I guess.

“You can proceed with that amount first, we will tell you if there’s gonna be more,” Grandma confirmed with the planner.

“May we ask about your dress and suit? Do you have like an idea or design or at least the color? It will help a lot to decide on the decoration.”

Oh, that!

“About that…” I shyly reach for my sketchbook inside my bag, still hesitating whether to show it or not. “I have a sketch of my wedding dress but I still haven’t consulted our designer yet,” I said still doubting.

My word managed to steal Sam’s attention from her phone.

“Oh dear, let us see that!” Grandma said excitedly. Finally, one of them is at least interested in this wedding.

I show it to them feeling bad with my lousy sketch.

“I’m sorry if it is bad, It is just a sketch of my ideas.”

“No, it looks great actually and I can see what you’re trying to portray here.” The wedding planner defends my sketch.

“So, you’re going with St. Claire for your wedding dress? I don’t know if they make wedding dresses.” Grandma said teasingly.

“It’s the CEO’s privilege, I guess.” They laughed at my banter.

“So, what about you, Sam?” Grandma questioned her beloved granddaughter.

“I haven’t decided yet. I will update you later.”

I can sense the tension exuded by the look Grandma gives to Sam.

At last, she just sighed deeply at Sam’s answer. A disappointment was visible on Grandma’s face.

Honestly. who wouldn’t? Ever since she came into this room, you can count on how many words she uttered and almost every second her attention was on her phone.

She will already be dead by my hand if we are marrying by our interest. Who wouldn’t be pissed looking at their partner busy with other things while discussing their wedding?! I just let it off since we are in an arranged marriage. I have no right to be mad if she chooses to behave like that.

Maybe that’s one of her ways to show that she’s not interested in this wedding. But, she’s the one that wants this, what do you want in your life, Sam? Your actions do not match your words.

And not so long after that, her phone rang, screaming for her attention.

“Sorry, I have to take this.” She said as she headed to the door.

I can tell that Grandma is suppressing her anger by how her gaze is following her granddaughter.

I reached for her hand and tried to calm her down.

“I will talk to her,” I said and followed Sam’s step from behind.

I closed the door behind me and saw she was talking on the phone while facing the glass door displaying the busy road outside the boutique.

I waited until she finished talking. Once she put down her phoshehee showed a shocked expression seeing me waiting for her.

“You can go”

“What do you mean?”

“You don’t seem to be here although you are here. Go and finish on what had occupied you from the moment you were here. I will send grandmother home later.”

“I’m sorry, it’s an important call for me.”

“That’s why I asked you to go. I will talk to your grandmother. Your work is more important, right?”

More important than your wedding.

She nodded, “Thank you. I will make up to grandmother later. Thank you, again!”

I was astounded by her words.

Ahh, I forgot. It seems like I’m ahead of myself again, It is not the wedding that is not important, I’m the one that is not important in her life.

I sighed, there’s a long way to go, I guess.

Grandma throws me a confused look once I enter the room again. I know what’s possibly roaming in her mind.

“Where’s Sam?”

And… I’m right.

“She got an important call and she has to go,” I tell the truth. “No worries, I will send you home later and she give me full authority to decide on our wedding.” Well, I made it up. I try to convey my words as soft as possible hoping for her to at least cool down a bit.

She sighed deeply, “This kid…”

I know she’s holding herself as we are still in front of others. She probably doesn’t want to give an idea to them about Sam.

“Shall we continue, then?” I asked to cheer them up and indulge ourselves in our previous discussion again.

I will use this opportunity to make my dream wedding come true, then. Since she seems to not want to be involved, I will let her be involved with what we will decide later. I will make sure she regrets not being here to stop us two now.

We continued our discussion for the next two hours and for now, we had finalized our wedding invitation’s design, we had decided on the theme, the possible venue, the flower shop that we would order the flowers with, the catering, and more to the list.

We felt so accomplished with the discussion this evening, most of the list that made by Grandma had been checked. Yes, she made a list of the things we need to do and discuss for the wedding. How dedicated she is, more than the one that will get married.

We are now in my car heading to Grandma’s mansion.

“Are you hungry, Grandma?”

“Not really, are you?”

“Hmm, me too but it just doesn’t seem right to just go back.”

“Just say that you want to spend time with me, don’t be shy about it.” She winked and my mouth gaped open at her banter.

Now, I know where Sam got her attitude from.

“Hahahaha, I guess you’re right then,”

“So, where you wanna go?”

“Hmmm,”

I have a place in mind, but I don’t think it’s the right place. It's a shame though, they had great food.

But, wait! I forgot that there’s another person who can answer all my questions, and she’s right beside me now. Should I ask her? Should I?

“Hey, kid are you okay there? you’re not answering my question.” She asked, concerned with my sudden silence.

“Ahmm…” I’m still contemplating whether to say it or not.

“Yes?” Her head tilted in my direction.

I took a deep breath before I finally asked,

“Can I ask you some questions, Grandma?”

“Of course, you can my dear.” She chuckled, probably in disbelief at my sudden formality.

“Ahmm, I’m sorry if this question might hurt you in any way and I swear I didn’t mean it. I'm just curious and I think, I deserve to know this as I’m soon marrying into your family…” I stopped for a while trying to find my words.

“Okay…” She waited, “C’mon, spill the question, you know it’s hard to be mad at you. I believe you had your reason for asking.”

“Well, hmm… Grandma, are you really okay with me marrying Sam.”

There’s a long silence before… She burst into a laugh.

“You’re going through all the hardship for an obvious question, Mon.” Her laughter remained as she said.

“So…” I raised my eyebrows, waiting for her to answer my question.

“Of course, I’m okay with it. I’m the one who introduced you two. Where is this coming from?”

“Well, what about P’Song?” I finally dropped the root of this question.

Silence…

“You know?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t intend to meddle in your family matters. But I happen to know after our encounter with P’song before.”

“You met Song?” There’s a glint of excitement in her tone.

“Yes, we met her before.” Her reaction caught me off guard, I thought she was going to get mad.

“Where? Where do you meet her?”

“At her restaurant,” I answered, still confused.

“Can you bring me there? If I can’t meet her there at least I can see how she’s been living since then.” She said almost pleading.

“Yes, actually I have her restaurant in mind but I remember how our last encounter results too I kind of doubt to bring you there and that’s where my question coming from.”

“So, what happened with your last encounter?”

I started to tell her from the moment I met Ice, to our date, to how the two sisters met and their fight until the moment Sam opened up to me.

I stole a glance to see her reaction as she didn’t even interrupt and let me finish the story.

I could see her eyes glistened before she turned, looking out of the window.

“It’s all my fault.”

“Grandma…” I try to coax her. This is why I’m doubting my decision to ask. I don’t want to throw the fault at anyone.

"I cannot deny that I am the one who separated the sisters. I am selfish and too arrogant to consider their feelings and the things they hold dear. I am aware that my actions have caused Sam to behave in the way she does. Perhaps if her sister were still with her, she would be able to relax and enjoy life more. I know how much they mean to each other, especially after the loss of their parents, but I still made the decision thinking it was the best for them, even though it wasn't." Her tears fell profusely as she spoke.

My eyes roamed around finding a safe spot for me to stop. After I found one, I parked my car and gave my full attention to my grandmother.

I take her hand and wrap it around mine. “Grandma, it is in the past. I’m sure there’s still space in their heart to forgive you and I believe they will understand your intention. Blaming yourself won’t bring you anywhere.” I felt so wrong actually. It seems like I’m trying to lecture her in some way. I hope she won’t misunderstand and take it the other way like thinking I’m trying to be a bigger person here.

Luckily, she’s not. “That’s why I want to meet them. Bring me to them, Mon. I want to apologize. I have been searching for them for a while but they taking my word seriously. Even with my whole connection, I can’t find them. They really cut ties with Anuntrakul.”

“Okay, okay. I can bring you there.” I wipe her remaining tears. ”But, are you sure you’re okay with it?”

“Yeah, I am. Why?”

“I mean, P'Song is married to P'Ice. Aren't you against their relationship before?”

“That was then, my dear. People have changed with time. So do I. I was too blind before to see that their love is genuine and their love is possible. Since the government legalized same-gender marriage, it opened my eyes even more. It educated me that that love doesn't rely on the gender at all. You're free to love whoever you want.” She said proudly.

“Is that the reason why you're okay with me and Sam?”

“For Sam, actually I don't mind whom she loves, whether it is a man or a woman, I don't care about it. I even gave her the privilege to choose herself but she insisted that she had no one and entrusted me to introduce that someone to her. So, I use it to the fullest. With her condition, of course, I will prioritize introducing her to a woman and I find you are the perfect girl that can melt my granddaughter's cold demeanor.” She smiled genuinely as she caressed my blushed cheeks.

Hearing she's the perfect girl for Sam was enough to flutter her heart. It is enough for her to even ignore Grandma's previous words.

“So, shall we head there?”

“Yes, Mon. Please bring me there.”

“But first, you need to stop crying and wipe all these tears away. Are you going to meet your granddaughter-in-law looking like this?!”

I scrunched my nose making an awful face that managed to bring laughter to Grandmother.

Well, I'm glad to hear that.

“So, Sam opened up to you and told you about her sisters?”

“Yes, that's the only time I saw her vulnerable side.”

“That's rare for her.” I caught a tinted smile drawing on Grandma's face.

She continued, “You know what, Sam was once a bright kid. After the passage of her parents, although she was the most affected by it, she still tried hard not to show it. I mean like, she's too young to experience that but she chose to keep her bright side just to not let the people around her down. I meant, her eyes can't lie how sad she is. I was grateful to Pohn and Robert then, they always cared especially about Sam's well-being. That's one of the reasons why I'm not hesitating to be their in-laws.”

Well, Sam said the same things, I guess I have to step up my game to show my worth doesn't just rely on my parents.

“Sam, she always thinks about the people around her.,.

“And she still is.” I interrupted.

“You can see it?”

I nodded, “Always, she just had to express it in words.”

Grandma chuckled at my comments.

“She is. I'm not surprised when you tell me how she pursued business just to let her sisters out of it. She's always like that, doing things in silence expecting people to understand her intention. How can we know if she doesn't tell?”

“YES! THAT! You need to tell that on her face Grandma!”

We both just laugh agreeing with our statement.

Grandma sighed deeply before she continued, “But, I feel guilty with her. Somehow, I believe that I'm the reason she's behaving like that. I know how she always relies on her sisters and how important her sisters are to her but I still chase them away. Away from her life. Making her lose another precious person in her life.”

“I realized how she changed after her sister's departure. That time, I was just reluctant to admit my fault and still thought that I was doing the right thing. Not until I realized the smile that she rarely let out was now totally gone. She engulfed herself with work. Luckily she got the gang to loosen up a bit but it doesn't help much. That's when I started to get worried as she seems can't get away from her work." I was so focused on listening to Grandma's story that I didn't even have time to interrupt. This is once in a lifetime opportunity to know who Samanun Anuntrakul is.

“That's when I suggested the marriage.” Grandma continued, “We got into a small argument at first. From that argument, I found out that she was lonely after her sisters' departure. I know that it is not the best way to suggest a marriage but I am eager at that time. I don't even know why. With you in the picture, it just strengthens my decision to make her agree with the marriage.”

“I'm sorry if she gives you a hard time, I just want to let you know that her behavior now is part of my responsibility. Even today, she prioritizes her work more than her wedding. I'm sorry, Mon that you've to put up with it.”

“Grandma…don't apologize for it. She's big enough to decide on her action. Don't spoil her like that.” I argued.

“Yeah, yeah… but still, I'm sorry that I make it look like I'm using you in some way to mend the damage I've made.”

“No, I've never thought that!” I said as I parked my car in front of the restaurant.

“Look, Grandma. Before this, I admit I might be against this wedding too. But now, I have accepted my fate, and knowing Sam, I know she's a great person and I wish I could get to know her more. Don't ever think that you're using me when I also want Sam to be happy and enjoy life
more.”

“Do you like my granddaughter that much already?” She teased.

I just shrugged off my shoulder to answer that, “Let’s go, we are here.” I’m trying to run from the topic.

Standing in front of the restaurant, Grandma was in awe. Amazed at how successful her granddaughter is.

“Shall we?” I grab her hand and lead her inside.

It’s quite crowded today since it’s Saturday. I managed to find a spot near the river, it’s already become my favorite spot although I only came here once.

“What would you like to order? Their pad thai is to die for, Grandma. I already tasted it and immediately approved it. It’s Sam’s favorite too!”

“Really? Then, I would like one.”

I ordered our food and drink and we just enjoyed the view while waiting for our food to arrive.

“Is this Song’s restaurant.” I can see how her eyes roam around filled with pride.

“Yes it is, It’s originally Ice parents’ but they take over and here they are now.”

Not long after our food arrived and I thanked the waiter.

“Let’s dig in!” I said.

Once Grandma tasted a spoon of the pad thai, her eyes brimming with tears.

“Are you okay, Grandma? What’s wrong?”

She just shook her head and I just waited for her to calm down.

“It just, this is the sisters’ favorite. Their mum used to make them the best pad thai they ever had and this,” She pointed at the food in front of her. “Taste the same as I remember. Maybe that’s why Sam loves this.”

No wonder…

I take her hand and hold it to calm her down. She must miss her a lot. Not only did the sisters lose their mother, but Grandma also lost a son and someone like a daughter to her.

“Please, stop crying already, Don’t make me regret bringing you here.” I fake scolding her.

“Okay, okay I will stop. Let’s eat.” She finally smiles.

“Mon?!” I turned to the voice.

Ice… My heart beat faster at the sight of Ice. If before this I was always excited seeing here, today my feelings are mixed with excitement and fear. Fear of what will happen if the two pairs of eyes finally meet after 5 years.

The moment I saw her eyes fall on Grandmother, her excited face crestfallen. I can sense how tense she became as she just stood frozen at her spot.

She was ready to leave before I managed to call her.

“Ice! Wait, please.” I almost ran to reach her.

I grabbed both of her arms as I faced her. “Wait, please. We meant no harm.”

“Why she’s here?” She said as her eyes glistened.

“She wishes to meet both of you that’s why she asked me to bring her here.”

“But I don’t think I’m ready to meet her. Song going to be here soon, I don’t want more trouble, Mon.”

“Please, Ice. I can guarantee she means no harm and I will be there with you. Please. She regrets her mistakes and she just wishes for forgiveness. I can understand if you can’t forgive her now but can you at least meet her and hear what she’s about to say?”

Ice wipes her tears away and looks at me deeply, “Okay.”

Yes!

She took a deep breath, “But I only do this because you’re with me.”

“I will be with you,” I assure her.

Reaching back to our table, Ice greeted Grandma with respect and formality.

“Good evening, Mrs Tassawan.” She greeted with both of her palms connected and bowed almost 90 degrees.

“Grandma, please call me Grandma…” Grandma requested.

“I will see about that.” She answered flatly and I could understand that she must felt awkward about it.

“Please, be seated Ice.” I offered and pulled the chair for her.

There’s a long and awkward silence at the table with one Ice seated. I also have no idea actually, how to start.

“How’ve you been doing?” Grandma finally started the conversation and broke the silence.

“Good.” Ice answered still didn’t dare to look Grandma in the eyes.

“What about Song? Is she doing good?”

“Yes, she is. She did good actually although she had to sacrifice everything she’s still standing strong with her own feet.” Ice lowkey shading Grandmother’s decision.

But, I can see Grandma understands that and she already accepted her mistake.

“Thank you…” Grandma said.

Her words stunned Ice and finally managed to raise her head to face Grandmother.

“Thank you for fulfilling your words and take care of her. Thank you for being there when she has nothing. Thank you for loving her the way she should be loved which I failed to do even as her grandmother. Thank you, thank you and I’m sorry. I’m sorry if I hurt you with my words before, I can understand if you hate me for that.” Grandma’s voice filled with regret. Her tears can’t stop rolling down her cheeks.

Ice can sense the sincerity in Grandma’s words and pull the elder into her embrace. I was stunned looking at the lovely sight.

“How can I hate you when you just want the best for the person I love? I have forgiven you for a long time, Grandma.” Grandma smiled hearing how Ice called her. “Instead, I’m the one who should apologize for taking Song away from you. I’m sorry.”

“No, don’t be sorry when you have shown her how amazing love is. I can’t thank you enough actually for taking care of her all this while. Did she take care of you enough?”

“Of course, she is. She had been an amazing wife.”

“Yeah, congratulations on your wedding. I’m sorry I’m not present on your big day. I’m losing a lot in both of your life. Looking at how successful your restaurant is, I’m so proud of it.”

“I think you’re not losing the big part of it.”

We were both frowned upon hearing the hint from Ice. “What do you mean by that?”

“What are you doing here, Grandma?” A stern voice interrupted our conversation.

“Teerak!”

Song immediately stands in front of Ice protecting her from her grandmother. Her sharp eyes stared fiercely at Grandmother. Even Grandma was intimidated by the stare.

This is what I want to avoid. Is it finally happening? Like before?

Grandma looks at me with a meaningful look which I can immediately understand,

I grab Ice's hand and ask her to accompany me leaving the two with their unresolved issue.

We walked on the track along the river hand in hand finding comfort with each other,

“How’s your feeling?” I asked.

“Better. A lot better, Mon. Thank you so much, Mon. You make today possible. It’s like all the burden and guilt were lifted from my shoulder.” I caress her hand with my thumb.

“You don’t know how much guilt I felt for separating Song from her family. I have to ignore the fact that she sometimes misses her family too. I have lost mine, so I know how it feels to lose your loved one. I had the thought to reconcile with her Grandmother for the sake of our future but you make it easier for me. Thanks again, Mon.”

“No, I’m just fulfilling Grandma’s request. She’s the one that eager to meet you two.”

“But still… I want to hug you.” She pulled me into a hug which I gladly returned.

“Ehermm! That’s my wife you’re holding.” P’Song said teasingly from the back.

We were both just laughing at her banter. “Don’t worry, I won’t steal her from you!”

“Well, glad to hear that. Let’s go Grandma is waiting.” Her voice filled with joy and we can already tell the results from their talk.

“Do you want to order anything else, Grandma?” Song asked immediately after they reached the table.

“No, please. I had enough already.”

“That one is just tea time we are entering dinner time already.” She’s still not done in luring Grandmother to order for more.

“If you insist then, just order for me with something light. I usually didn’t eat much for dinner.”

“Are you already on a diet, Grandma? I’m the one that marrying in 3 months.” I said jokingly.

“Then you should start now, you think, you are the only one who wanna look good on your wedding day.” I gasped at her answer.

“P’Song! Give me a lighter meal here.” Ice and Song were impressed looking at our dynamic.

“Enough, you two. There’s no such light meal when you are living in Thailand. Just eat what I order you.” She decided for us and made her way to order at the counter instead. She must tell her workers to prioritize our orders first.

“Ice, what are you going to say before? Before Song came.” Grandma asked.

“Ah, for that, let's wait for Song first.”

“What’s wrong?” P’Song asked, confused when all the eyes were on her.

Ice whispered something to her that heightened our anticipation even more.

Song’s face enlightened even more after hearing what had been whispered to her while both of us just waited patiently.

“Well, I said that you still didn’t lose the big part of our life because…” She looked at Song for the last time before both of them turned to us and said in unison

“We are pregnant!”

I almost jumped while both of Grandma’s hands already covering her opened mouth

“Grandma! It looks like our conversation will come true sooner than we thought!” I almost shrieked in excitement while shaking her arms next to me.

“Which one are you is pregnant?” Grandma asks eagerly.

Song pointed her finger to Ice who was smiling shyly. We don’t wait anymore as we stand up and embrace Ice in between us.

No wonder her hand never left her stomach once she was seated!

“Am I a chopped liver here?”

“How far along are you?”

Song rolled her eyes as she realized she was indeed being ignored.

“3 months!” She said while signing with her fingers excitedly.

“Can you girls at least remain seated while we discuss this thing?”

“Hehe, sorry P’Song we are just too excited.”

“I’m glad I came today. This is such a blessing.” Grandma can’t hide her happiness anymore.

“We are more glad that we can share this news with others aside from just two of us.”

We enjoy our food while updating each other and them telling about their experience with the procedure.

My phone on the table buzzed indicating a new message received. I checked and it is from Sam asking about our where-being. I sent the photo of the food with the river in the background. She must know where we are by just the picture.

Not even a minute passed when my phone rang, this time it was a call and of course, it was from Sam.

I stood up from my seat to receive the call. The moment I answered it, a firm voice greeted my ear.

“Are you seriously there?”

I gulped listening to the voice, my stomach twisted once her firm voice reached my ears.

“Y-Yes.”

“And Grandma is with you?”

“Of course, she is.”

“Come back now!” She ordered and immediately hung up the phone.

Who does she think I am? Her driver? Slave? that she dare to boss me around.

But, I knew the situation would just worsen if I didn’t listen to her. Remembering her voice just gives me chills again.

“Who’s that?” Grandma asked once I came back.

“Sam, she’s worried about your where-being. Should we go now?”

“Yeah, I think we should. It will be dangerous for you to drive late at night.”

“Why she isn’t here with you two?”

“Your sister, Song always with work. That’s why I’m trying to marry her off but still…”

“I know she will change once she has a family soon. Just give her time.”

Grandma sighed, “I wish she would.”

‘Well, me too’

“We will take our leave here, thank you for your VIP service!” I said.

“We were the ones that should thank you for coming here and bringing Grandmother here. Today is meaningful to us thanks to you!”

“Nah, not that again! I didn’t even do anything!”

“Please take care of yourself Song, Ice. Especially you, Ice, and the baby. Call me anytime if you need anything okay?” She reminds them. “We should arrange for a family dinner soon along with Neung.”

“Yeah, we will work for that.”

“Drive safely, Mon” I just nodded and waved my hand when we were on the way out of the restaurant’s parking.

Grandma leaned back comfortably once we were on the main road. “Lot of my wish had come true tonight and I must give the credit to you.”

“Not this again… Mind to share your wishes?”

“Hmmm, well I do wish to reconcile with both of my granddaughters at least before your wedding. So that they will be present at Sam’s big day. Then, I wished to have a great-grandchild soon and surprisingly it also came true tonight. I’m really happy today, Mon.”

“And I can see that!”

The trip to her mansion was filled with our talk about the couple. The conversation managed to make me forget the wrath of the other Anuntrakul waiting at home.

Arriving in front of the mansion, we were greeted by Sam opening the main door still in her previous outfit.

“Did you just come back too?” Grandma asked her.

I can sense her fierce stare once I get out of the car.

“Yeah, I am.” She lied.

Grandma enters the mansion leaving just the two of us outside.

She just kept staring at me and brought her step forward until my back hit my car. There’s no more space for me to step backward!

Honestly, I’m intimidated by her look right now. I don’t know what to expect that will come out from that sometimes blunt mouth.”

I gulped down when she stopped moving and just stared at me.

“When I choose to be vulnerable in front of you.” Her fiery eyes fixed on my glistened eyes. “It is not a license for you to meddle with my life!” She stated firmly. “And stop meddling with my family business! You’re not even an Anuntrakul yet already showing your mightiness in this family.”

With that, she turns away leaving me speechless and frozen at the scene. Before I knew it my cheeks were already damp with tears.

I didn’t wait any longer and drove away from the mansion.

There were a few times my vision was blurred by the tears. Fortunately, I still managed to arrive at my mansion in one piece.

God still loves me, I guess.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

SAM’S POV

I entered the mansion and was greeted with the emptiness of it.

‘They are not coming back yet? What are they discussing for that long?’

I slammed my body into the couch and checked my email. Today's occurrence cannot be avoided when they need my presence at the scene.

Honestly, I’m already prepared to receive an earful from my grandmother. I even prepared my defence and excuse to support myself but now, she is nowhere to be found.

It was already half past 8 when I decided to send a message to Mon, asking their whereabouts. In no minutes I already received a reply from her. ‘A picture?’

I clicked it and my heartbeat rose once my eyes landed on the picture.

‘Song’s restaurant?! What the f*ck she's doing there and worse… She is with Grandma!’

I immediately dialled her number.

“Are you seriously there?” I didn't even bother to greet her and straightaway jumped into the question.

“Come back now!” I ordered.

‘Who does she think she is to make this stunt?’

I'm pacing in the living room, the anxiousness has consumed me.

‘What if something worse happened between Song and Grandma?’

‘What if instead of reconciliation Grandma is pushing Song away more?’

‘I have waited for this moment for so long and she doesn't have to ruin it like this!’

‘I have been prepared to meet Song and demand her explanation before confronting Grandma.’

‘Does she think when I tell her everything she already has the right to meddle in my life?’

In a swift, my anxiousness turned into anger. I felt like I was being betrayed by her. I chose to show my vulnerable side not for her to use it and meddle in my life. I didn’t even ask for it.

'She knows how our last meeting ended up with a fight'

'She knows how my sister left me and how I felt about that yet she still met them behind my back!’

‘What is her intention for doing that? Trying to get on their good side?’

'She can at least confront me about this first before dragging grandmother along.’

All the negative thoughts keep pouring into Sam's mind that she can't even think rationally anymore.

SONG'S POV

I can't stop smiling since the moment Mon's car left the restaurant and now we are walking back into the restaurant hand in hand with my wife.

Ice can't take her eyes off her happy wife. Her smile mirrored her wife's.

“Are you that happy?”

“So much! So much, teerak that even words can't describe how happy I am. I can't believe this moment would come true this soon.”

“Well, I kind of get it. Like this is too sudden and unexpected, it happened too fast and everything just fell into place.”

“Yeah, I do have the thought to meet Grandma in person too. Thinking how we are going to step into another phase of our life, I want to be in a good term with her but she beat me to it.” I chuckled thinking about our conversation before.

“What were you talking about just now? Did you apologize to her?” We are now walking on the track along the river that is filled with the light coming from the restaurant.

“No, I'm not. Why would I apologize for falling in love with you? She's the one that apologizes to me for not understanding me before.”

“Yeah, she did the same for me. She even thanks me for taking care of you although it is the opposite thought.”

“No… You're indeed taking care of me, especially my heart!” I said as I put my hand on my chest.

“Silly!” She pinched me lightly on the arm.

“Did you see Mon and Grandmother's interaction? I adore that. They seem close.” Ice asked me.

“Yeah, I saw that too. Mon had always been a lovely kid which is why she can easily get along with Grandma even with how strict she is with us, she always shows her lovely side whenever Mon visits us at the mansion before. Thanks to her, I think she plays the biggest role in reuniting us back.”

We took a seat at the available bench as we continued our conversation.

“Did Sam know about our encounter today? Mon seems different after her call with Sam.” Ice shows her concerns.

“No, sadly. She doesn't know about today. Grandma was the one insisting on coming here after finding out about our restaurant from Mon.”

Ice sighed deeply with slight worries drawn on her face.

“What's wrong, teerak?” I reached for her hand and clasped it with mine.

“I don't know. Seeing how angry she was with you when she first came here, I hope she doesn't lash it on Mon if she found out about today, later.”

“Why would she? Besides something good happened today, right?”

“That's between you and grandmother, not with her. She's still angry with you remember? What if she scolds Mon for that?”

“But, why would she? I still don't get it.”

“How would you feel if I met with someone you loath behind your back?”

I imagine her words for a while, “Ahh, now I get it. But, I think she's better than that. Besides, it's Mon. Stupid of her to be mad at her fiance for seeing her own family, right?”

“Still, we don't know. Anything can happen.”

“No, worries. We can find out about that tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?” her eyebrows furrowed at my statement.

I nodded, “Yeah, tomorrow. Grandma promised to visit us again tomorrow but this time, together with Sam. If she can talk out with Sam tonight. Besides…” I bring my face near to her not-so-swollen stomach and rub it gently.

“She's too excited about this little one here that she wants to visit again tomorrow” Ice chuckled looking at the lovely sight of her wife.

SAM'S POV

'Why they're still not her?’

My anxiousness was already at its peak, all the thought had consumed me, thinking one of it might be true.

'What if their encounter caused a scene at the restaurant? People will talk about it.’

I can't think straight anymore. All the anger, worries, and anxiety had mixed within me.

I grabbed my car key and headed to the door and when I reached the door, the sound of a car pulling out outside reached my ears.

I didn't wait any longer and twisted the knob. The sight of Mon's red Ferrari greeted my eyes and my eyes locked on it with indescribable feeling in me.

I answered my grandma's question with a lie as I had no time to explain to her about my arrival here. So, I admit to her questions.

At the moment, I am more interested in the sight behind my grandmother. When I saw that innocent face emerge from the car, my heart beat rose but this time not because of how beautiful the face is but how in rage I am seeing that face.

Once my grandmother settled inside the mansion, I brought my step near to the brunette. At each step, I can sense her fear. The nearer I get, the stronger the tension is. I can see how her eyes filled with fear witnessing a furious me and I somehow feel satisfied with it.

At that exact moment, I told her what I thought had to be told and put her into places so that she would not cross the line ever again.

With that, Sam turned and headed into the mansion without realizing how her words had affected the brunette.

MON'S POV

Her words pierce into my heart like a rusty blade.

I keep wiping my tears but, it just can't stop. Her words keep rewinding in my mind loud and clear.

Not only was what she said not true, but she accused me of something that I never thought of doing.

You're cruel, Sam. You're cruel!

My sight keeps blurring with my tears and it keeps getting out of focus. At this moment, I just relying on my fate and luck to arrive at the mansion in one piece.

I breathed a sigh of relief after I parked my car in the garage of my mansion.

I leaned my forehead on the steering wheel trying to calm down. The tears have stopped but not the invisible bleed in my heart.

I took a deep breath and took a look at myself in the mirror.

Terrible.

I look terrible. My eyes were swollen and my nose reddened. I wiped out the tear stains and blinked rapidly trying to sooth my swollen eyes and took one final deep breath before I emerged out of my car and entered my mansion.

I just have one wish right now which is not to run into my parents inside the mansion which is quite impossible as we are living under the same roof. But, that is my only wish right now. Maybe let them be in their room or something because I’m not going to stumble upon them with me looking like this.

I’m not ready to face them looking like this. There’s not a chance of this, going unnoticed by them and slipping from their grip. They know me too well.

Moreover, I’m not ready with my mom finding her way to take Sam’s side. I’m not ready to listen to her reasoning and excuse for Sam's behavior. Because this time, the wound is too deep to tolerate.

Once I noticed that no one was in the living room, I hurried up the stairs to get to my room and quickly closed the door behind me and locked it.

I let out a sigh of relief and walked over to the bed. I took my phone in my bag before I threw my bag aside and flopped my body onto the bed.

I sent a text to grandmother informing her that I had a sudden appointment so that I couldn’t accompany her to their ‘family gathering’ tomorrow which is obviously not true. Well, I’m not their family, my presence is obviously not welcome there at least by someone…

She cast her gaze towards the ceiling and stayed in that position without a sign of wanting to look away.

‘And stop meddling with my family business! You’re not even an Anuntrakul yet already showing your mightiness in this family.’

And again, her tears escaped and fell in torrents soaking her pink duvet as the words kept rewinding in her mind

That night, she fell asleep with stains of tears adorning her smooth white face.

The gloom of the brunette’s night reached the room nearby.

Mrs Pohn emerges from her bedroom and stares at the shut door of her daughter’s room. It worried her so much as her daughter behaved out of her usual self.

She entered her room immediately after she came back despite knowing her parents’ presence in the house.

‘Maybe she is tired from today’s appointment.’

She created her narrative to cover up the worries that swell in her heart.

Meanwhile, at the Anuntrakul's mansion,

“Sam!” My grandmother called me immediately after I closed the door behind me.

Her voice sounded surprisingly pleased which I didn’t expect after my sudden leave this evening.

“Yes, Grandma?” I walked over to the nearby couch and took a sit.

“You will never guess what happened just now. It’s been a long time since I feel this contented.” She smiles to her ears.

I’m confused here, “What happened, Grandma?” My eyebrows furrowed as I asked.

She immediately turned to face me and looked into my eyes, deeply.

“First thing first, I want to apologize to you.” And it becomes more confusing to me. “I’m sorry, Sam from the bottom of my heart.” She paused. “Mon had told me everything.”

I look away at the mention of Mon.

‘What’s wrong with her running her big mouth!’ The anger that somehow sooth away just now ignited back within me.

“Sam, I never realized the extent of the damage I had caused by chasing away both of your sisters out of here, out of your life. I’m ignorant of the fact of how important your sisters are in your life. That time, I was so full of myself thinking I was the righteous person in this household and ignoring what you girls held dear in each of your lives. I’m sorry that I meddle with your life so much without thinking that is not the life you ever wanted. I’m sorry.” Her brimming eyes met my glistened eyes.

I bowed down avoiding those eyes, fighting my tears but the sobbing escaped from my mouth betraying my effort.

I broke down.

I can feel a pair of arms wrap around me, embracing me in a tight hug.

“Oh, my dear…” Grandma can’t help to break down at the sight of the vulnerable Samanun Anuntrakul.

She kneeled in front of me and held my face dearly with her thumbs trying the wipe my tears.

“I’m sorry that you had to suffer alone, my dear. I’m sorry.”

The words can’t seem to be formed properly in my mind and my voice is not in a state that I can talk properly since the sobbing takes over it. So, I just nodded repeatedly to acknowledge that I had forgiven her.

With that, we are back into each other embrace and stay like that for a moment.

It takes quite a moment for us to finally calm down.

“So, what had happened just now?” I asked her with a rasp voice resulting from a lot of crying just now.

She sniffed her tears away as she continued, “Well after Mon told me about your previous encounter with Song, I pleaded here to bring me there…”

I felt like my heart stopped beating for a moment at her revelation. ‘Shit… you screwed up again, Sam.’

‘Fuck, fuck, fuck!’

“Sam? Are you listening?” She senses my absent attention on her.

“Y-yes, yes.” I lost focus for a while as I scolded myself in my mind.

“After I insisted, she brought me there and introduced me to your favorite pad thai which I discovered why you liked it so much. It tastes identical to your late mother’s.”

I can’t deny that aside from the deliciousness, there’s also the taste of a piece of my memory of my late mother.

“And then, I met Ice, your sister-in-law. I apologized to her which resulted in her apologizing back for taking Song away from our family.” Grandma let out a chuckle.

“And that’s when Song jumped into the scene defensively. Maybe she’s afraid that I will hurt her wife again, and that’s when I realized how cruel I am that I can leave such fear in her. We talked and dispelled all the misunderstandings, we even talked about Neung. Sam, Song wishes to meet you.”

I nodded as it was also my intention.

“Can we go there tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow?” I asked back. ‘That soon?’

“Besides, I’m excited!”

“About?” I raised an eyebrow

“We are going to welcome a new family member soon!”

‘Is she talking about Mon? Well, I’m already aware of that what with the occasion?’

Due to my long pause, she continued, “Ice is pregnant.” She dropped the news.

“WHAT?” My eyes widened as my mouth gaped open. Well, honestly I’m happy with the news thinking that we are going to welcome a new member and a baby at that, I’m so excited.

“Really?” I asked for confirmation

“Yes, she is! So, we are going there tomorrow. I’m thinking of bringing the necessities for the new mother.”

“Is Mon going to be there?”

“I already told her about tomorrow so, she should be there. Besides, today is possible because of her. I can’t be more thankful to her.”

I hide my smile. ‘Maybe I have a chance tomorrow.’

That’s when my Grandma’s phone beeped. As she checked on it, her smile faded.

“Oww, it’s a pity Mon can’t be with us tomorrow.”

My face was crestfallen at the info.

“Why?” I asked, almost desperate although deep in my heart, I already knew the reason for it.

“She said that she got a sudden appointment.”

‘That’s a lie. I knew it was a lie.’

“Don’t be so down, you can still meet her whenever you want.” Grandma who doesn’t know the story tries to tease me.

I give her a tint smile despite being aware of the real reason why the brunette retreated from joining tomorrow’s gathering.

‘It’s not the case, Grandma. I don’t think I can meet her whenever I want ever again.’

I was left frozen at the spot as Grandma headed to her room.

I slid back my raven hair and let out a deep sigh that filled me with guilt and regret.

‘This time it is not going to be easy.’

The next morning, we left the mansion early and made a stop at the mall before heading to Song's restaurant.

Grandma insisted on buying all the good necessities for a pregnant woman. She grabbed all the supplements and food that can help in baby development.

She almost bought clothes for both the mother and the baby which I managed to stop her from doing so as it is still early!

After getting all the things, we instructed our driver to drive to Song's restaurant. I can see how happy Grandma is next to me. I sighed, that is because she was clueless about what had happened between me and Mon.

‘I'm sorry, Grandma. I have hurt your other precious granddaughter.’

Once we arrived at the restaurant, we were greeted by one of the workers there. She led us to the reserved table that immediately widened both of our eyes once it lay on the feast presented on the table.

‘That's the whole menu in the restaurant. It's only four of us, why the feast?’

“Grandma!”

I can see Ice approaching us from the kitchen, I think?

“Ice! How are you today?” And they immediately get into a hug.

“Good! As usual. Please have a sit first. Song is still in the kitchen, I will get her later.”

“Please ask her to stop, there’s a whole restaurant already at this table.”

“I will tell her that, Grandma. She's just too excited to show off her skills.” They laughed at the banter leaving me awkwardly standing there silently.

“Sam?” She called me nervously. “Please have a seat.” She invited and I just nodded slightly and let out a tint smile for here.

“Here, Grandma insisting on getting you all of this.” I passed her all the bags containing the things we brought at the mall.

She gasped, “This is a lot, Grandma.”

“It is nothing compared to your well-being.”

“Thank you!” She said gratefully while checking on the things. “By the way, where's Mon?”

Every time Mon's name was mentioned I became anxious.

“She just got a sudden appointment so she can't join us today.”

Every single lie being told, the guilt in me crept up.

“Ow, that's a pity. We made all the foods thinking how she would love and devour it.”

“That's why. She will love it.”

“Hi everyone!” Song interrupted.

I immediately looked away and I could tell they noticed it.

Song cleared her throat as she realized the tension existed between her and he sister, Sam.

“It just two of you?”

‘Not again…’

I think today I can never run from the mentioning of Mon's name.

We settled down in our seats which next to me is grandmother and Song sat opposite me. As we enjoy the food there's a lot of exchanging questions happened between Ice and Grandma while the two of us just silently eat the food.

“How's your work, Sam?” Song suddenly asked which kind of caught me off guard.

“Fine,” I answered not even looking at her.

Awkward…

Song was taken aback by my answer maybe she didn't expect the cold reaction.

I excuse myself to the toilet after I finish my food but instead of going to the toilet, I bring my step to the nearby small hut that faces the river.

I'm enjoying my time there relishing the view and the gentle breeze. Not until I heard someone clearing her throat behind me. When I turned back, It was Song standing still at the side.

“You're clearing your throat a lot today.” I pointed out the obvious.

“Can I sit next to you?”

I didn't answer and just scooted to the side a little.

She took a seat and we just fell into silence again. But, it was the comfortable silence.

“How you've been doing, Sam?” She asked after the moment of silence,

“Why do you care?”

It's been 5 years with no news or update from them and vice versa. Why the sudden care?

“We always care, Sam. I know we didn't contact you at all for the last 5 years. But, all the news of you from the media, we are the first to click it.”

I scoffed as I stood took a step forward and slipped my hand into my pocket. I'm trying to calm down by facing the river.

“But it still didn't change the fact that you two left me ALONE and knowing the well-being of your sister from the media is not what a real sister does. We better be a stranger if you’re going to label that action as ‘care'. At least, the pain is tolerable.

I can hear her sobbing and it left me the space to continue.

“And you know what pissed me more?!” This time I turned and looked at her. “The fact that you and Neung communicate and still in contact with each other behind my back!”

Her sobbing became harder.

“Do you know how it felt like? It feels like, you, literally telling me in the face, that I'm not important in your life! That I'm just nothing to you two! You can simply throw away my presence in your life whenever you want! You make me feel like I don't deserve anyone in my life!” I almost shouted at her face as my tears fell profusely.

“You two made me think that I’m not worthy of anyone's love as even my sisters can leave me behind without any explanation…”

“I'm sorry… I'm sorry, we are sorry Sam.” She's stuttering and gasping for air as the sobbing is not fading away.

Looking at Sam not responding Song stood up and grabbed Sam's arm.

“Please… Sam. We are sorry. We really are. I know we are being a bad sister by leaving you behind and letting you fight alone, making you bear all the burden. I'm sorry…” She's pleading.

“Why…?” A simple question from me. A simple question that has been running through my mind since they left. Why?

Song is trying to sniff her tears away, eager to explain to her sister.

“Please put yourself in our shoes,” She started.

I let out a smirk. What a bad start to the explanation. Do they ever do that for my situation? And now they are asking me to put myself in their shoes? Huh!

“Neung suffered the most from Grandma's demeanor 5 years ago. Her passion is destroyed by her grandmother and she even forces her to get married to her choice. She left first and I know she suffered a lot. I found out that she even drew on the street just to survive and have a portion of food on her plate.

She refused my help as she thought my money still came from Anuntrakul but I insisted that the money was from my hard work of working in the company. Although she's reluctant at first, she has to accept my help when she is almost being chased out of her rented room.

You know what? Once we left the mansion, all of our cards that linked to the Anuntrakul were terminated and we couldn’t access it. Only our accounts were left. That's why Neung suffered a lot from it as all of the money that she gained personally was used to fund her gallery. So, can you imagine the damage?

I was lucky Ice was with me. I survive because of her. I can face all the hardships thanks to her. But, Neung was all alone, Sam. Luckily, She managed to sell one of her drawings and her finances became more stable after that. Once I tell her that you've come back from the US, she beg me not to tell you about that.

She's afraid that Grandma can find her and destroy her life more through you. Grandma was crazy back then. She can do anything to find out about us, especially through you. That’s why we avoided contacting you. Not after we try so hard to not leave our traces behind for her to find us.

I know it may sound like an excuse for you. I know we can try harder to find a way to stay connected to you. But, we are too caught up with our lives that we forget about you. Without us realizing we are already this far away.” Song took a deep breath after her long explanation.

“You have the right to resent us, Sam. But, please know that deep in our hearts we felt the guilt and we are really sorry for putting you in that situation. I'm sorry, Sam. I really am.”

By the time she finished her explanation both of our tears had dried out and both of us had calmed down.

Honestly, I don't know how to feel after listening to her reasons. There's a lot of it to process. I need time.

I deserve the time to think about it. 5 years is not a short time. There's a lot of things happened during that time. That still didn't include the time when I was away pursuing my studies in the US.

“I think they have been waiting for us. We have been gone for a while.” I told her and started making my way to our table. I can hear she is following my steps to the table.

Once we settled back on our table, they didn't say anything about our talk and just carried on with their conversation before we came.

“Song, Sam,” Grandma called.

“Yes?” Song replied while I just turned to face her.

“I'm thinking of going to Phuket.”

Song becomes restless with Grandma's suggestion.

“But, Grandma..”

“I know that you don't want Neung to think that you betrayed her. But, I think it's time for me to mend our relationship already. It has been long delayed. I don't care if she can't forgive me immediately, at least I have said what I have to say to her. She had suffered enough and I don't want to extend it more.”

“When you wanna go there? I will arrange it.” Song said.

“What about next weekend?” Grandma suggested. “Can you make it on that day?” Grandma asked me. I just nodded agreeing. “We are good then"

Is this going to be our first family vacation?

“Can you bring Mon too? Neung must be excited to meet her. We are always talking about her on the phone.”

All the eyes were on me waiting for my answer.

“Yeah, I will tell her bout it.”

‘Fuck, how do I tell her about our sudden family trip after what I've said?’

After arriving at the mansion, I immediately took my car thinking of going back to my penthouse.

On my journey, my mind was thinking about Mon. I took my phone and tried to call her. I had the feeling that it was going to be worse if I kept delaying resolving the issue between us.

Unexpectedly, the call was not answered by her but by her mum instead.

“Oh, aunt, is Mon there?” I asked unprepared for the sudden interaction.

There's a long sigh coming from the other line. “She's here. But, she is in no situation to answer the call right now.”

“Why?” I was nervous waiting for her answer.

“She just faints on me this morning”

“WHAT?!” My heart dropped. “I'm going there!”

“Sam…”

I didn't wait for Mrs Pohn's reply as Immediately turned off the call and stepped on the speeding pedals going at the full speed allowed on the road.

I literally jumped out of my car when arrived at the Armstrong's mansion. Don't ask me how I know they're still at home, not at the hospital, or so on. I'm just going with my instincts. If they are happened not to be here I will just speed again to the hospital.

The main door is open revealing Mrs Pohn.

“What happened?” I asked, my chest heaving catching a breath.

Mrs Pohn wears a shocked expression. Why would she not? She just had the phone call with the person in front of her just 5 minutes ago and now the person is already at her main door.

“Sam! Oh my, how fast did you drive? Please get inside first.” She invited me. Her forehead creased showing her concern with my driving speed.

“Please have a sit first.”

“Where's Mon?” I answered her invitation with questions. She literally didn't answer even a single question from me since I arrived.

“Don't worry, Sam. She's sleeping in her room now.”

“Why, what happened to her?” I'm asked, eager for the answer.

Mrs Pohn let out a chuckle, finding it cute seeing the worried Sam.

“Our doctor has examined her and she's fine now. She has a sudden high fever and she already eats her medicine. So, she just needs a rest for now.”

I let out a relieved sigh, finally able to relax my tense body, and leaned to the couch after getting the update on her condition.

“But, is she okay? I mean, she faints on you. Don't you need to refer her to the hospital. I can contact my team if you need.”

This time Mrs Pohn let out a laugh. “Calm down, Sam. It's normal for us. Mon is always like that. She rarely gets sick, I can even count on my fingers how many times she has gotten sick since she was a baby. But… Once she falls sick, it takes days to recover. I hope you take notes on that.”

I nodded, finally understanding her condition.

“Do you want to see her?”

“Can I? Won't I disturb her sleep?”

“Of course, you can. She's on her medicine, I bet she will not even realize your presence there. Let's go.”

She led me to Mon's room upstairs.

Once entering the room, my sight falls on the weak brunette laying on her bed with her pink duvet covering her whole body. The cool pad was seen on her forehead. Her lips were visibly pale and what broke me the most was, her swollen eyes.

'Oh my god, Sam. Look at what you've done to her! Thanks to your blunt mouth!’

“I will be downstairs, please have a drink first before you go back.”

I nodded. With that, I was left alone with Mon in her room.

I took that chance to look around her room. The theme is white and pink with modern furniture adorn every corner of the room. There's a 50” inch TV on the walls with a PS5 at the side.

‘No wonder she's great at playing that’ and lastly, I spotted a full rack of books with various genres.

‘I don't know she read.’

Looking back at her, who's laying weakly on the bed, I can see there are a few care bears around her. There's even one in her embrace.

I smile at the sight. ‘Is she really 24 years old?’

Her room is really interesting, I would say. Every single thing in the room has her identity. Contrast with mine where I just settle with something black or white without thinking much.

My attention now back to the laying brunette. I sighed deeply as I took a seat at the edge of her bed. Now I'm sitting next to her laying body, getting the full display of her pale face.

Who would imagine the bubbly and happy Mon is now laying weakly due to her fever?

“Did I cause this, hmm?” I know she's not going to answer.

I bring my hand to brush off her hair that covers her peaceful sleeping face.

'She looks like a baby while sleeping.’

When my finger made contact with her skin, I felt that she was burning. Her fever is indeed high. ‘Are you gonna be fine?’

“I'm sorry, Mon. I know I'm too much this time. Nothing can justify my wrongdoing this time. I'm really sorry.” I said regretfully, although I knew she wouldn't hear it.

“Please get well soon, we need to talk and you need the energy to fight and get mad at me.”

Looking at her in this state made me kind of miss her usual self.

I'm getting ready to go out of her room when my eyes catch something on her study table.

‘Oh, it's less than 10 days from now,’

I put back the calendar and went downstairs. The sight of Mrs Pohn serving the tea on the table greeted me.

“Sam, let's have a drink first.”

“Thank you, aunt.”

“When will you get used to calling me mum? There's only one step left before we become family officially. You have to get used to it already.”

“Well, I will… mum,” I said with a blush.

“That's better!”

“So, how's the meeting with your sister, Song?”

“Well, nothing much, and yeah, we find out that we are welcoming a new family member.” There's a slight joy in her tone.

“Means?”

“Song's wife is pregnant with their first child.”

“Really?! Oh my, I'm so happy for your family.”

“What about you and Song? Did you two get along well? It’s been 5 years.”

I sighed, “I don't know. She's already given her explanation, but I don't know how to feel honestly. I resent them all this year only to find out they are suffering too.”

“Just give you some time to sort out your feelings. Give a chance yourself to embrace your feelings first. Then, only you can think about others.”

I nodded, “Thank you, I really need to hear that.”

‘At least, I don't feel that bad when I can't forgive them immediately.’

“Ah, by the way, we are planning to have a trip to Phuket this weekend. Well, the main purpose is to meet Neung. We are thinking of inviting Mon to join us. Besides, she plays a big part in our family reunion. Can she join us?”

“Of course, I will allow her but still we need to ask her first. Don't forget to ask her again. I will also talk to her about it.”

We dive into a lot of topics that evening before I excuse my way to go back to my penthouse.

MON'S POV

The next morning after the night full of crying, I woke up from my sleep with a splitting headache. I can feel my body burning inside but I'm trembling with coldness and I can barely move!

‘This is why I hate to get sick!’

When I heard a knock on my door, I tried to ignore it at first

“Mon, it's already 11 in the morning. Are you not hungry? You don't even come down for breakfast.”

‘It's Mum!’

My eyes flooded with tears again listening to her concerned voice.

‘I really need her now but it's really hurt to move. My whole body aches like all my muscles have given up to function.’

Remembering that I locked my door last night, I force myself to get out of bed.

I flinched at each of my steps, my vision blurred and I could barely walk straight due to dizziness.

I never knew my door could be this far, every step was torturing me.

Once I turned the door and spotted my mum, I gave up my whole body and fell into her embrace.

She managed to catch me and I know she'll always will.

I can hear the commotion of her panicked voice calling for my dad before I fully lose my consciousness.

I finally gained my energy back after 2 days of laying on the bed. I only woke up to eat some porridge and had medicine after going back to my sleeping beauty mode.

And what is funny is, I can still dream about the mighty Sam in my sick states. She even says sorry in that dream. Maybe it's true, only in my dream!

I insisted on going to the office today which of course, was opposed by my parents. I'm worried about the workload with Yuki also absence from the scene.

But, I still listened to them and stayed at home that day. Another day on the bed, I guess. I use this time to mingle myself with my unfinished book.

Honestly, her words came across my mind occasionally and the sting still hurt the same. I hate it but I don't know how to stop it.

*

Today, I was allowed to go to the office and I'm happy about it. Maybe if I am busy myself with work, I able to forget about those hurtful words for a while.

The first thing I encountered when I entered my office was the sight of a bouquet of red roses on my table. Somehow, I have an idea where it came from but I still check the card and I'm not wrong about it.

‘Sorry, my foot.’

A knock was heard from my office door.

“Come in,” I instructed.

“Good morning, Ms. I want to update you about your schedule today.” My temporary assistant who's solely in charge of my schedule after the absence of Yuki came for her usual update since I took over Yuki's work.

I just sat on my chair and took note of today's schedule.

“… Lastly, your appointment with our designer. It was supposed to happen last Monday but they are available today.”

‘Oh, about that.’ I sighed, ‘It is for my wedding dresses.’

“Can you postpone that for a while? I will update you again if I want to meet them. Tell them not to wait for it and just wait for my further instruction.”

“Okay, Ms. That's all from me.”

“Alright, Thank you!” I dismissed her

“Oh, wait!” I called for her who almost turned the knob.

“Here. this is for you. You can just throw it if you don't want to.” I hand her the roses.

“Are you sure, Ms? But, this…”

“No, but, take it or throw it, it’s your choice.”

“I will just take it, then.” She said hesitantly.

“Good!”

In the evening, there's another delivery made for me but this time not from Sam. There's a big and thick envelope with a ‘Bridal Exclusive' stamp on it.

When I opened the envelope, it revealed the contents of the envelope.

I was left speechless and stunt. There's a mixed feeling when my eyes are on the content. It's a sample of the wedding card.

The black square envelope is adorned with gold ribbon. At the back of it, there’s a royal stamp used to seal the envelope.

Inside the envelope, the square transparent acrylic is beautifully carved with our name in gold color. It really does look exclusive.

I sighed, maybe before this, I would have been excited about it but now, I don't know how to feel.

I stare at our name carved on the acrylic card. ‘Samanun & Kornkarmon'

I immediately put it back in the envelope and put it in my table's drawer. Out of my sight.

When I went back to my mansion that evening, the same card greeted me again but this time it was in my mom's hand.

‘Ah, I forgot that I asked to send the sample here too. It's haunting me when I don't want to see it the most!’

“Mon! It's really beautiful and it looks exclusive.”

I give her a tint smile.

“Mom…”

“Yes, my dear.” She answers while still adoring the wedding invitation.

“Is it too late to call off our engagement?”

Mrs Pohn freezes and stops doing whatever she's doing right now. She turned and gave her full attention to her daughter.

“What's wrong, Mon?”

Silent.

“Is this related to why you fell sick two days ago? I thought everything was alright when Sam visited you two days ago.”

Mrs Pohn was stunned at her daughter’s sudden questioning. She can see how Mon adores and probably has fallen in love with Sam. But how and why things have turned the other way?

“She visited me?” I asked, shocked.

‘So, that's not a dream? So, that's why there are ‘Get well soon' wishes on her card this morning?’

“Yes, she didn't tell you?”

I shook my head. ‘Well, in fact, I have been ignoring her texts and calls since that day.’

“So, what happened Mon? Why do you suddenly want to break up? Have you made up your mind?”

“I don't know mom. Last Sunday…” I tell her what happened between us. I need her to tell me whether my decision is wise or not.

Mrs Pohn sighed deeply after listening to her daughter. “Mon, this time it's involving your feelings. If you feel like it's the best for you then go for it, I will fully support your decision. Remember, I will always have your back.”

“Thank you, mom. Thank you for understanding me.” I throw my body into her embrace.

“Whatever your decision is, please tell Sam. She deserves to know your decision from yourself"

With that, Mrs Pohn left, leaving the wedding invitation on the table.

It's a lie if she doesn't feel disappointed with her daughter's decision. Looking at how Sam came to her door within 5 minutes after hearing the other was sick somehow convinced her that her daughter was in the right hand. But, at last, it is still their life to decide.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV

It's been a week since that night and she still ignored all my calls and texts until today, the day of our supposed family trip and we came here without her.

I had to lie to my family that she couldn't join us because she had something to do but in fact, she didn't even respond to my message.

Regret?

Yes, I am. If one thing I want to take back from my life is my words to her.

I'm walking along the beach alone right now. I let my feet touch the cold water. It helps quite a bit in calming my jittery mind.

After tired of walking, I took my steps to the nearby beach chair and enjoyed the views from there. I didn't realize that I needed this vacation, not until I arrived here yesterday.

We had a family dinner last night, surprisingly it's going well even with Neung in the picture. I expect her to throw some hands with Grandma before they settle their feelings. But, everything went smoothly. Maybe she already prepared for this day to come.

My family issues are settled, now comes the new issue with Mon. There’s no word ‘peace’ in your life, Sam.

“Sigh…”

“Are you already in Bangkok? Looks like your thought already brought you there.” Neung joked.

Song and Neung who's coming from my back took a seat around me. If their relationship with Grandma had improved, things would not the same with me.

I'm still not forgiving them, ‘fully'. Even now, I'm just tolerating their presence here.

“Sam,”

“Hmmm.”

“We are sorry.”

“Hmmm"

“Do you know, it's ugly when an old person sulks.”

I just rolled my eyes at her banter. She's still the same as I remembered, always picking on me.

Song just chuckled looking at our interaction.

“By the way, Neung, what did you say with Grandma? I didn't expect that you two would reconcile that fast.” Song changed the topic.

“Well, she promised that she would inherit half of her wealth to me so I was like, ‘Okay deals'.”

We both know that's purely a lie.

“Huh, In your dream,” I said.

“Hello, you can ask Grandma for confirmation.”

“Like I will agree to it.”

“Why? You have a higher share than her now?”

“No, I just got the power. Look at who's the CEO of Royal Empire now!” I said smugly.

“And I will inherit the wealth without doing anything.” She stuck out her tongue.

“Fuck you!” Really? Is she really a 34-year-old woman?

While we are bickering, Song just comfortably watching us. She was always the calm and silent one between us three. We are now just silently enjoying the beach view.

“Sam,”

Neung called again. ‘What's wrong with her addicted to calling my name.'

“Hmmm," I hummed to respond.

“Why Mon didn't come? Do you know that I'm really excited to meet her? I even did my hair and even my nails.” She pouted and I just ignored her question.

“She's pretty right?”

“Hmmm,” I'm smiling without realizing it. “Hah?” I just realized what I did but it's too late as they are already bursting into laughter.

“You're whipped, Sam.”

My face already blushed.

“Do you like your fiance that much?” They are still not done teasing me.

My face was crestfallen again remembering how we had not been in a good term since last week.

Noticing my changes, they stop laughing.

"Why, Sam? You seem off since we came here?” Song asks concerned.

“Yeah, I thought it was about us. But, every time Mon's name was mentioned you looked troubled.” Neung stated her opinion.

“Is it because of the arranged marriage?” Song asked. She had no idea that her sister's marriage was arranged by their grandmother.

Looking at their interaction and how Ice told her about her encounter with them at the flower shop, they sound in love with each other.

”Well, if that is the case, just confront Grandma about it. You know that she's more open now. I know, she will understand.”

Listening to them getting out of context, I step in to prevent them from misunderstanding it further.

“No, it's nothing related to the arrangement. I already accepted it way before. Besides, it is my decision to get married. Grandma just initiated our meeting.” I sighed before continuing.

“It's already been a week since I last talked with Mon. She's been ignoring my calls and texts since then.”

I don't know how I can open up to them about that issue. But, I think that's the right thing to do for now.

“Does it mean, since my encounter with Grandma last Saturday?”

“Yes, exactly on that night…” I was still hesitant to reveal it.

I took a deep breath, “I did her wrong. I don’t know what possessed me that time, I scolded her that night for bringing Grandmother to your restaurant. I know it’s irrational. But, things had been done.”

“What exactly did you say to her?” This time Neung asked after attentively listening to my confession.

I repeated back my words to Mon but this time to my sisters,

*smack*

“Awwh!” I shrieked in pain while holding the back of my head.

Neung smack my head!

“That's the price of thinking with your dick before you talk.”

“Fuck! You're not helping at all!”

I'm still rubbing the back of my head.

“Wow, Sam. I'm not sure you will have a chance this time. If you did, she's really an angel.” Song stated.

“Have you apologised to her?” Neung asked.

“I already did, but still no response from her.”

“Means, you apologizing through text?”

“Yes, and I did send her flowers.”

“Just that?”

“Yes…”

Neung sighed deeply after listening to my answer.

“You're being a dick just because you have one!”

“And what is your obsession with me having a dick?” I said, unsatisfied with her statement.

“Enough! You're not solving any of the problems by discussing about that.”

“Talking about it, did she know that you have one?” Neung asked again.

I think for a while. “Probably…”

“And what do you mean by that?”

“Her family know about my condition so, she probably knew about it. But, it never came out of my mouth thought.”

“Hmmm, but there's still a risk that she didn't know about it.”

“She must know already, that's the most important part for her family to let her know before introducing her to me.” I'm trying to convince myself that Mon already knows about my condition.

“Well, going back to your issue with Mon, I suggested that, you meet her face to face. Be a gentlewoman and admit your mistake. If you're lucky she will forgive you. If not, well, I understand her.”

My forehead creases at Neung's advice. “What kind of advice is that? Not convincing at all.”

“Well, serve your right, that's the price you have to pay for running your mouth bluntly.”

After our intense discussion, we decided to wrap it up when the sun almost set.

We are walking side by side back to our resort. Reaching the lobby, we are greeted by Grandma, who's waiting for us.

“Sam, I need to talk to you.”

“What is it, Grandma?”

Song and Neung have excused themselves to their respective room.

“What happened to you and Mon?”

I gulped, “What do you mean?”

‘Did she already know about it?’

“Pohn tell me that Mon is considering breaking off the engagement.”

“WHAT?”

I was stunned.

‘No, that's not happening'

“She didn't tell me about that!”

“Of course, she's not yet. She's still considering.”

I was stunned, I knew it would be difficult but I never had any idea that she would pull this card.

“Sam… I know you are marrying because of my decision. I'm sorry if you're forced to do this.” There's a visible regret in her tone

“So, this time, I will leave the decision to you two. Meet her face to face, and discuss it. I will give both of you until next week to decide whether to proceed with the wedding or not.”

“Are you really okay about it?” I asked her back.

“I realized it is not my place to decide. I’m sorry that I'm trying to meddle with your life before this. So, I hope you can decide for yourself this time.” She left me frozen on the spot while she headed to her room.

If she announced this way before, maybe I would have been filled with joy but now, I feel reluctant to break off my engagement with Mon. Why?

This news shocked me, and deep in my heart I can feel that I don’t want this to happen.

I want the wedding to proceed as agreed. But, this marriage involving two people, her decision matters too. What if she insists on calling off the wedding?

The thought of it already fears me.

‘No, no, no. I will not let that happen. Otherwise, my efforts convincing her to get engaged with me will be in vain.’

‘I need to do something to change her mind, to stop her decision to break off the engagement.’

‘What should I do?’

‘I didn't even have a chance to give her the concert ticket yet.’

‘Wait…’

‘The ticket!’

*

Flashback to last Monday,

Yesterday, I found out about Mon's birthday when I looked at the calendar on her table.

“Hello, Yuki?”

“Hello, Khun Sam? Is this you? What's the occasion?”

“Ahmm, well… Nothing much, it just… Yesterday, I found out that Mon's birthday is just around the corner. Can you help me with what she likes or what she wants for her birthday?”

Sam is blushing while asking the question. Luckily, Yuki is not present in front of her to witness that.

“Oh, about that… You know, Mon is a simple person she will appreciate everything you give her even if it is just a flower by the roadside”

“Well, it’s not shocking to know that.”

We both laugh at how true is it.

“But…” Yuki continued. “There's something she really wanna do this year, and it has been on her bucket list for years!”

“And what is that?”

“But it seems impossible now?”

“And why is that?” I became impatient.

“First, because of how busy she is with the company and the wedding. Second, she is thinking about my situation and third, it is already on sale. Considering how famous they are, I don't think she managed to grab even one.”

“Okay… can I know what is that? Maybe I can make it possible for her.”

My leg shaking while waiting for her answer.

“It's Blackpink concert!” She revealed.

“B-black what?!” My eyebrows knitted. “What is that?” I stood up from my seat.

“Khun Sam! you don't know Blackpink?”

“Why should I know them? Are they in business or what? Who are they?”

“Oh my god! Khun Sam! They are a global star and one of the hottest girl groups right now!”

“Yeah… and I still don't know them…”

Yuki lightly slapped her forehead at how clueless Sam was.

“Yeah, but Mon is crazy about them! Especially for her Jisoo! She's been planning to go to their concert for years, but things always happened and that bucket list of her have been going on for years without being ticked out

And you know what's worse? It's really hard for them to make a world tour as they are so busy individually and this year, they finally made it happen and it became one of the biggest world tours ever made by a K-pop artist.

If she still didn't make it this year, I guess she have to wait for another few years to be able to attend that concert of her idol.”

‘Okay, that's a lot of information.’

‘They are that big?’

‘But how come I didn't know anything about them? Am I living under the rock?’

“Do you know why this concert as her birthday gift will make it more special?” Yuki spoke again.

“Why?”

“The Blackpink concert in Bangkok falls on the night of 4th Dec which is just a few hours before her birthday and it will become one of the best gifts you can get her on her 25th birthday!”

‘Okay, that's cool!’

“Now, how do I get the ticket?”

“Well, that is for you to figure out. As far as I know, the tickets have been sold out.”

“That's impossible, then.”

“Oh, come on! You’re giving up already? I thought the ‘Anuntrakul' in your name could pull out some strings.”

I sighed deeply.

“I will try to figure it out, then.”

“That's what I wanna hear. The effort makes it more valuable for Mon. I can guarantee that!”

“Well, enough of it. How's your dad been doing?”

“He's getting better! And thanks to Tee too for making it easier for me.” There's an adoration in her voice.

“Wait, wait… How come that friend of mine is in the picture?”

“Opss…”

“Yuki…”

“Well… Ahmmm… You know… How she sent me to the hospital before…” She's still contemplating to finish her story.

“Hmm, okay… I’m fully aware of that, but I don't know if there’s a follow-up case.” I teased.

“It just… She’s there, and always present, somehow making things easier and bearable for me.” She said sincerely.

“You don’t feel like she’s taking advantage of the situation?”

“No, I don't think so! There's a lot of effort coming from her to consider just that.”

“I'm glad if you felt like that. I think it's time for her to find her significant someone too so that she can stop having flings around.”

“Did she have a lot?” Yuki tried to get some tea from Sam.

With that, they spent another hour exchanging stories about Tee and Mon.

“Well, I will say, good luck in getting the ticket.”

“Yeah, pray for me.”

“It’s kinda nice talking to you, Khun Sam. I don't know you are fun to talk to.”

“Well, all you have to do is give yourself a chance to talk to me.”

Yuki's laughter explodes at Sam's statement before both of them say their goodbye.

The next day, I went to the office as usual and was greeted by Yha at the receptionist's table.

When I passed by her table, I remembered something that made me halt my steps immediately and turn back to her.

She wore a weird expression looking at their Khun Boss's unusual attitude.

“Yes, Khun Boss? Do you need anything?”

“Yha…”

“Yes?”

“Have you ever been to a concert before?”

Yha was stunned at the question. That was the least expected question coming from her one and only Khun Boss.

‘Is she okay?’ Yha asked herself.

“Yes! Of course, I have been to a concert before.”

“And how did you get the ticket? I mean where did you usually buy it?”

“Usually, the organizers will provide the website to buy the ticket.”

“And what if it's already sold out there?”

‘Then, of course, you can't get the ticket!’ but Yha knows she can't give that as an answer.

That results in a moment of silence between the two.

“Never mind.” Sam gave up.

“Wait, wait, Khun Boss!” Yha stopped me from taking another step.

“If the tickets have sold out, the only way you can get it is by a reseller.”

“And where can I find that reseller?”

“Hmm, you can find that around the social media, online shop or the easiest is in the fandom.”

“Fandom?”

“Yes, Fandom. The group of fans of the artists.”

“So, I have to lurk around their Fandom to find a reseller?”

“Yeah, sort of.”

I sighed deeply. That just sounds impossible. “Alright, Thank you, Yha.”

I forced my heavy steps into my office and slammed my body onto the nearby couch.

I don't feel like working today. Nothing seems to work for me. Mon still ignoring my texts and calls, getting the tickets for the Blackpink concert seems impossible…

‘Hmmm, should I try?’

I grab my iPad and install all the social media available. I even made a new email to log in to a new account. I used to have them in my teenage years just to be in trend but end up deleting them. So now, especially after handling the business, I ended up having no time to indulge myself in those things and just getting the news through the official page of Royale Empire that always log in to on my phone and computer.

But, I do have an IG which is voluntarily managed by Kade or sometimes Jim. I don't even know the real use of it as they said, they just don't want another beauty to go to waste without displaying it in the social media.

There was one time a brand was making an offer through my IG and they almost accepted it without my knowledge. Luckily I found it out on time and rejected the deal and of course, they suffered the consequence after that.

I opened my already existing IG account searched for ‘Blackpink’ and clicked on the one that had a verified badge.

‘57.8M followers?!’ My eyes widened at the sight. ‘Is that even possible?’

What catches my attention other than the number of followers is the mutual followers. There’s one familiar name. ‘Is this her IG?’ I waited no more and clicked on the profile.

I don’t remember following her on IG. This must be Kade or Jim doing.

‘Wahh…’ I was stunned. Her last update greeted my eyes once I was on her IG profile. It is our engagement photo!

My heart flutters at the sight.

When I looked at her number of followers, ‘Wahh, quite an influencer huh?’ I scrolled down her feed and went through all the pictures one by one.

Honestly talk, anyone would be proud to announce the woman I’m looking at now is their fiance. But, for me, I don’t know how to feel, there’s this unsettling feeling in me. Do I like her?

‘Yes, Maybe.’

Will I love her in the future?

‘I don’t know… I don’t think someone like me can feel what love is?’

‘It is not that I don’t believe in love, it just… I don’t think it is something made for me.’

I keep scrolling through her feed.

‘Beautiful.’

There are some pics during her study in the US, some with Yuki but mostly her picture alone. There’s this one picture that left me hooked. A picture of her in a red dress showing her silky white back. I kept looking at it till I subconsciously hit the like button.

I gasped.

‘Oh shit!’

When I look at the date of the post, it was one year ago! I immediately unlike the photo back.

‘Damn… I hope she didn’t see the notification if not… Shit, this is embarrassing!’

‘Okay, now, let's just focus on the main purpose, Sam!’

‘Where do I start? Nothing on IG, online shop?’

After gathering some information on Google about the concert, I started searching the tickets on Carousell, Shopee, Lazada and even Amazon but nothing came out! If there is, it is obviously a scam.

I sighed.

Yha mentioned something about the fandom, how do I enter one? Should I try Twitter?

I created a new Twitter account and started following Blackpink and every account related to Blackpink. In the process, I learned a lot about Blackpink and its members.

I pay extra attention to the accounts that do the selling like merch, albums, and PC. They retweeted a lot of tweets regarding the tickets. It’s true like Yha said, it is easier to find it in the fandom.

But… It doesn’t mean you can get the ticket easily.

I ended up fighting on the internet with someone I didn’t even know. That is the least expected thing that ever happened to me as the CEO of Royale Empire.

How can I not fight them… when it is me, was the one who commented first under the post but the seller replied to the person who commented after me? When I pointed it out, they dared to say that my account looked suspicious and suspected I just wanted to play around.

If only they know who I am and how desperate I am to get the ticket…

When I offer them to pay a higher price, they literally say…

‘you’re obviously a fraud.’

‘Excuse me, who? Me? A fraud? What the f …’

The thing is, who wants to believe an account with 0 followers and no profile picture, Sam?

When things keep going the same without any hope of me getting the ticket within the fandom, I put away my iPad and start questioning my actions.

‘Honestly, what am I even doing?’ I steal a glance at my watch. ‘It’s already 11.30 A.M!’

This is the first time I came to the office but didn’t get any work done and instead, created chaos in the Blackpink fandom on the internet.

Who would thought that this day would come? I chuckled at myself.

At last, I grabbed my phone and dialled a number.

‘This is my last straw.’

“Hello, Phoom. I need your favour.”

End of flashback…

*

Today, I just dressed up casually with a white Slack and a white polo shirt as I have no plan to enter my office and go to St. Claire instead.

The fact that we just arrived from Phuket last night didn’t affect me much as the thought of meeting her today somehow blew some spirit in me.

The long-delayed apology, I will make sure I get her forgiveness today.

I checked the tickets that I managed to obtain through Phoom’s connection in the entertainment industry, and of course, they come with prices.

I need to pay almost 50,000 baht for a ticket, make it 100,000 baht for two. The price is kind of ridiculous compared to its original price, but the price doesn’t matter to me. What matters is, that I got the tickets.

I made a few stops before reaching the St. Claire building which ended up with me holding a cup of milk tea with my right hand and a bouquet of red roses in my left hand.

I was greeted with a meaningful smile coming from St. Claire’s staff once I entered the building. They must already have an idea of the purpose of my presence here.

I confronted the receptionist. “Is Mon available now?”

“Wait, I will check with her.”

I just waited there while being greeted by a few staff that passed by.

“Ms. Mon instructed me to escort you to our meeting room. She has some work to be done, is it okay for you?”

“Yeah, okay.”

The waiting continued from 30 minutes to hours and I didn’t even realise when I fell asleep on the leather seat.

MON’S POV

I came out of my office and straight away headed to the main door considering how hungry I was since it was already past the lunch hour.

“Ms. Mon!” The receptionist called for me.

“Yes?”

She looked at Mon with a questionable expression as the sight of Khun Sam was nowhere to be found around their boss.

“Have you met Khun Sam in the meeting room?”

I gasped with widened eyes. “She’s still here?!”

“Yeah, I think so. She hasn’t left since she arrived. But, I’m not sure if she left already during lunch hour.”

I rushed my feet to the meeting room and twisted the doorknob immediately to find out the truth.

My heart broke at the sight of the raven sleeping peacefully while hugging herself on the leather chair. She must be cold since she’s alone in this spacious room.

“Sam…” I knocked the table in front of her.

She opened her eyes slowly.

“Hmmm”

“Since when you are here?” I asked her since I had already forgotten at what time I received the call informing me about her visit.

My eyes fall on the flower and the milk tea that already melted on the table. I sighed deeply.

‘I’m sorry, I really forgot’ But I’m reluctant to say it out loud.

“Ermm since around 10?” She answered as she fully gained her consciousness.

“What?” It’s already half past one now! “Let’s go!” I grabbed her hand and pulled her from the chair heading out of the room.

“Wait, wait! The flower and…”

“I will get it later,” I stated firmly.

Sam just willingly followed the brunette from behind like a lost child as the brunette dragged her out of the building.

The brunette’s expression is unreadable. Sam can’t tell whether she is angry. Or disappointed? The brunette just remained silent throughout their way to the parking lot. She even decided to travel by her car and shove Sam into the passenger seat without uttering a single word.

This is the first time the raven feels intimidated by the younger one and she can’t even bring herself to question the younger one's action.

The journey is filled with silence till Mon break it with a question.

“Didn’t you just come back from Phuket?”

“Yeah, we just arrived last night.”

“At what time?”

“Around 11 P.M.? We touched down in Bangkok.”

“Then, at what time do you reach home?”

“Almost 1 in the morning? Why?”

“What? Why so late?” There’s a concern in her voice.

‘No wonder she fell asleep in the room just now.’

“Because I have to send Song and Grandma first and I went back to my penthouse last night.”

Sam looked at the brunette with a lifted eyebrow, confused by her sudden questions.

Mon sighed deeply and it was noticed by the raven but she was too cautious to ask further as she still couldn’t figure out how the brunettes felt with their encounter today.

I’m fully aware that she’s in Phuket during the weekend. The supposed trip that I indirectly avoid to join. I don’t know how she dealt with her family about my absence but, that’s her family right? She must know better how to handle it. I’m just an outsider anyway.

But… I hate it when I naturally still care about her well-being even after her hurtful words.

I hate how my heart aches to see the visible tiredness on her face due to the long trip.

I hate that I can’t resent her after what she has said and how affected I am by it.

I ‘hate’ you, Sam.

For making me feel like this.

Sam noticed how the brunette was troubled with her thought as the brunette couldn’t even feel the raven gaze that had been locked on her serious face for quite some time already.

The raven takes this moment to lean back and just enjoy the blessed view in front of her right now.

“We are here.” I broke the silence.

Only then did she look away from my face.

Actually, I’m fully aware of how her gaze has been fixed on me and only God know how frantic my heartbeat is. Luckily, we arrived safely at the restaurant. If not, our accident will be on the news first before our wedding news.

Even when we were seated after ordering, her gaze still didn’t leave my face.

‘What’s wrong with her?’

I put down my phone and returned her gaze which caught her off guard. I smirked.

‘She’s not that strong of a soldier, I guess.’

“Why do you want to see me?” I asked her directly.

“Well… Ahmmm…” She took a deep breath. before she continued.

“Firstly…”

“Mon?”

I turned to the voice.

“Mon! It’s really you!”

“Fay!” I immediately stood up from my seat and hugged the beautiful woman in her red dress.

They stay in that position for quite some time enough to make one of the witnesses of that scene become restless.

“When did you arrive here? Oh my god, it's been so long!”

“I just touched down a moment ago and you’re the first person I met! I guess fate never betrayed us.”

They both burst into laughter except for someone that already on the edge of her seat.

“Ehermm”

The two friends turned to the voice.

“Oh yeah, I forgot! Fay, this is Khun Sam, one of my business partners in a project…

Sam's eyebrows furrowed at the introduction. The dissatisfaction was visible on her face.

…and Khun Sam, this Fay one of my close friends during my study in the US.”

“Fay!” She extended her hand to the raven.

“Khun Sam, Mon’s fiance.” She stated firmly.

Fay was quite shocked at the revelation as it’s been quite some time since she last contacted Mon. She didn’t expect her friend has change her status.

She looked at Mon looking for confirmation and the brunette just let out a tinted smile to confirm it. She smirked.

“Well, it can change at times.” She said intending to tease.

Sam looked away with a tightened jaw and fist.

Mon who can sense the tension try to break it.

“Are you alone? Do you want to sit with us?

Her question made the raven turn her head and look at her in disbelief.

“Ow… I’m not alone, besides it is too cold here… “ She came closer to Mon. Close enough that it is not an exaggeration if she is already dead in someone's imagination.

“… so cold that it feels like I can get killed by someone's gaze right now.” She whispered to Mon.

Mon chuckled, she was aware of of how the raven gaze really can send shivers down the spine.

Fay took a step away from Mon.

“Besides, my boyfriend is waiting for me outside.” She purposely emphasized the word ‘boyfriend’ to put someone at ease.

They literally can feel the cold aura around them subsided little by little after Fay’s statement.

“Okay, have a nice day here. I will contact you later.”

“Yeah, enjoy your meal and congratulations on your engagement.” She winked.

Only then she can witness a smile coming from Sam.

After the encounter with Fay, we come back into an awkward silence like before. As the food arrived, we just enjoyed the food in silence.

“Can we continue where we stopped before?” I voiced out as I put down the spoon.

“Oh yeah, about that.” She also stops eating and starts something in her bag.

“Here!”

She pushed me two pieces of paper. My eyes widen as I get a grasp of what is written on it.

It’s the Blackpink concert tickets!

‘How did she get that?’

‘How did she know? It must be no other than Yuki. Only she knows about this.’

“Consider this as your early birthday gift, if you wonder how I know… Yes, I know it from Yuki but don’t blame her. I’m the one that asking for help from her. There are two tickets, you can go with Yuki or anyone you want. And…

I’m sorry…” She looked down. She took a deep breath as she raised back her head and continued,

“I’m really sorry! I’m oblivious and I’ve hurt you with my words. I’ve learned my lesson and I really feel guilty for my action. I’m supposed to feel grateful that somehow you help a lot with my family reconciliation but I choose to be reluctant to hear your side first and let my anger take over it.”

This is another thing that I hate. When she can choose to be the bad girl to the end but she always chooses to come asking for forgiveness later.

And me, no matter how much I have sworn not to forgive her easily, I always ended up forgiving her immediately like right now! But, I’m not going to give in easily.

“You really want my forgiveness?”

“Yes,” She nodded.

“Come with me to the Blackpink concert.”

“Hah- but…”

“No buts!”

“I don’t even know their song.”

“I will send you their playlist.”

She gave up, “Okay… Fine.”

Sam leaned back to her chair. Only she knows how much she hates to be in crowded places. But now, she has to do that to gain Mon’s forgiveness.

*

On the day of the concert, Sam fetches Mon at her mansion with her Bugatti. Coming out of her car, she is bombarded with Mon’s questions about her outfit.

“Where are you going with those?” She pointed to my outfit from head to toe.

“Concert?”

“We are going to a Blackpink concert, not an orchestra performance, Sam. What’s with the formality of your outfit?”

“Well, I thought it's normal to rock this fit in concert? No?”

“We are in the standing zone, it will be hot and all sweaty with that blazer on, Sam. Never mind, we will figure it out later.”

With that, they left the mansion and headed to the venue.

“Why do we need to go so early? The concert is at night right?”

“You will know when we arrive later.”

When we arrived at the venue, Sam already complaining about how hard is it to find the parking.

“See, I told you.”

After we parked the car, I immediately led her to the tent that sold all the merchandise.

And the lines… were endless but I waited for it anyway.

“What are we doing here?” She questioned.

“Buying the merchandise.”

“What with the line?”

“They are buying too.”

“What…”

“Why? Are you regretting it now? Well, you can go back and don't ever dream to get my forgiveness.” I threaten her.

“No! I don't even think about it.” She faked smiles.

During the wait, I'm aware of how the eyes were drooling over Sam who's looking handsome in her sunglasses.

I can't deny that, I feel like I want to poke all those flirty eyes!

As we reached the booth, I grabbed 2 Blackpink lightsticks, one tumbler and a shirt for Sam.

“What is your size?” I asked

“M”

“Sorry Ms, M have sold out only L and XL are available.” The seller stated.

I grabbed the L size and tried it on her.

“This one will do, then.”

“Why do we need the shirt?”

“You want to soak in sweat in this outfit? Our journey here is still long, you know.”

“Hmmm, okay.”

I extended my palm to her.

“What?” She asked.

“Money, to pay all these.”

She scoffed, “How much?”

“4,500 baht in total.”

“You're robbing me in daylight, huh.”

“That's one of the purposes I brought you today.”

She rolled her eyes.

“Let's go!” I dragged her to the restroom to change her shirt.

When she came out of the restroom, I chuckled at how cute she was in that loose shirt.

I approached her to fix her shirt by tucking the left side of it in her slack. I can tell that she’s holding her breath right now.

“Done! Now, you look a bit like a Blackpink fan.”

After that, we went back to the main door to enter the stadium since our ticket included the soundcheck, we got to enter earlier than others.

“Another line?” She said in disbelief.

“Are you starting to regret for being here?”

“No!” She stated firmly.

Honestly, I appreciated her effort for being here. Knowing her, I can tell that she didn’t favour this kind of place, especially the crowds.

I made her carry the tumbler around her neck so it was easier for us to drink the water.

‘She’s so cute looking like that. Looking so cool with her sunglasses but has a blackpink shirt and tumbler around her neck plus the Blackpink lightstick in her hand. Can you imagine it?’

I can’t help to take pictures of her looking like that. I’m going to post it later!

The main concert starts sharp at 7 PM and it already become one of the best concert experiences for me especially with Sam beside me. She was so stiff at first but I managed to make her loosen up a bit by pulling her near me and making her jump with me during the upbeat song.

“I like this song” She voiced out during the solo performance of Rose, singing the song titled Gone.

“Really?”

She nodded while her eyes fixed on the stage.

‘And I like how you hold me now.’

Her hand is wrapped around my shoulder and I’m leaning on her shoulder. We stayed in that position throughout the concert as I can’t help to feel protected staying like that.

As for Sam, she didn’t expect to enjoy the night. She thought that she was too old for this kind of entertainment. But, she feels contented and enjoys the show although most of the time her attention is fixed on the younger one who’s busy singing along and shouting her fave’s name.

As soon as the show ended at 10 PM, they had to wait for their turn to exit the stadium. Sam was determined to protect the young brunette and took charge of the situation. She held onto the brunette's hand tightly and made sure that she stayed right behind her. Mon's heart skipped a beat as she looked at their intertwined hands. With a strong feeling of confidence, she knew that she had made the right choice.

As the waiting gets longer, Mon can’t help to completely lean her head on the back of the raven and wrap her hands around the raven’s waist. She’s back hugging the raven.

Sam put her hand on Mon’s arm tightly holding her waist, “Are you getting tired already?”

Mon just nodded without answering.

“We are getting there.” She encouraged.

It was around 10.45 PM when they finally reached their car. Sam decided for them to grab some food first before sending Mon back home as she also wanted to buy some time. Besides, they also need to fill back the energy spent during the concert. Everyone can tell how beat they are based on their tired-looking face.

Their meals were filled with the excitement of the younger one telling and praising about the concert while the older one never failed to listen to it attentively.

As they were heading back to their car, instead of to the driver seat, Sam headed to the car’s trunk and brought out a bouquet of roses that filled with 25 black and pink fresh roses.

Mon who’s still clueless about Sam’s action just stared blankly and waited for Sam to enter the car.

As Sam enters the car, she brings the bouquet in between them, “Happy Birthday, Mon!” She wished.

Mon’s mouth gaped open and her eyes brimming with tears.

Honestly, she almost forgot about it as her mind was still occupied with the concert. She was still overwhelmed by it and now this!

She’s left speechless.

“Mon?” Sam is wondering if she has done something wrong as Mon remains silent.

But, her thought was proven wrong when Mon brought her into a hug and she returned the hug and caressed the brunette’s back.

“Thank you so much, Sam. Tonight is memorable for me thanks to you.”

Sam blushed slightly, “Well, you’re welcome. I’m glad that you enjoyed tonight.”

There’s a moment of silence between them as Mon appreciates the roses in her hand.

“I have something to tell you.” - Mon

“I have something to discuss.” - Sam

They said in unison.

“You can go first.”

“No, you go first.”

They are bickering about who wants to talk first.

“Let's just say it together” Sam suggested.

“Okay, then.” Mon took a deep breath.

“One…” Sam starts to count.

Two…

Three!”

“I like you, Sam.” The brunette said in one breath while having her eyes tightly shut, afraid to witness the raven’s reaction.

“Let’s not break…” Sam was unable to finish her sentence as she felt like the words stuck in her throat after hearing the brunette’s confession.

Her blood flushed to her face and her face was visibly red after hearing the words coming from the younger one.

Mon slowly opened her eyes only to be greeted by Sam’s stunned face.

‘Did I ruin it?’

‘Please, say something!’

Like she could read Mon’s mind she said, “Then, why do you want to break off the engagement?”

Mon sighed, “That’s two different things, Sam.”

“When I say that I like you, it doesn’t mean I have to stay in the relationship that obviously didn’t start based on our interest.”

Sam’s face filled with confusion.

Mon took this opportunity to explain her stance. “Don’t you remember why we agreed to get engaged in the first place? It is because of our family.

I don’t want when something happens to our relationship in the future, we will start to blame our family.

Yes, I like you. But, I don’t think I want a relationship that stands in our family’s name. Can you understand that?”

“But, I’m afraid that I can’t reciprocate your feelings, Mon. Like I said before, I don’t believe in love or at least, I don’t believe it is made for someone like me…

“Like what?” Mon interrupted. “You’re a human being, Sam and everyone deserves to love and be loved. You just didn’t give yourself a chance in the first place!”

“Then, show me!”

“I can’t show you if you can’t even give us or yourself a chance to feel it.”

“I will.”

Mon’s forehead creased, still didn’t get what the raven wanted to imply in her answer.

“I will give us a chance. Let’s proceed with the wedding and this time, it is fully with my consent and decision without any other people’s influence. Show me that my perception about love is truly wrong.” Sam said with a slight challenge to the brunette.

“Are you sure?” Mon asked with an ignited determination in her eyes.

“Yes!” She said confidently.

“Then, I will show the proem of it.”

Mon pulls the nape of the raven and captures the raven’s lips with hers. She slowly danced her lips on the raven’s and as promised by the raven to give them a chance, she returned the kiss making their lips move harmoniously and embedded tightly between the crook.

From the slow and light kiss, it slowly becomes rougher and harder to fulfil their long-hidden desires.

The intention of the brunette that just wants to tease, backfires when the raven starts to latch onto her mouth and ask for an entrance with her tongue.

“Mhmm…” The brunette let out a soft moan into the kiss as she felt the raven’s tongue intertwined with hers and how the raven’s one hand roamed around her back and the other hand slid into the brunette’s hair.

“Mhm… Mhmm… Mhm…” Mon’s moaning while fighting for her breath as she felt all the air in her lung had been sucked out by the raven. Her hands were struggling to push Sam away from her. When there was no sign of the raven stopping, Mon gathered all the strength that was left in her to push Sam as hard as she could, as she started to feel dizzy from the lack of air.

Sam let go of the brunette’s lips and kept their forehead intact,

“Ahhh… Hahh… Hah…” Mon is panting hard to catch her breath while Sam’s chest heaving up and down.

That was intense!

Their gaze finally met and they let out a chuckle.

That night, marked another memorable and meaningful occasion happens on the brunette’s 25th birthday.

The morning after, the entire internet was abuzz with Mon and Sam's date at the Blackpink concert. Their adorable interaction and palpable affection towards each other were captured on numerous cameras, leaving no room for doubt about their chemistry. Additionally, Mon's appreciation post for Sam on her Instagram story was making headlines, solidifying their relationship even further.

Their group chat was filled with teasing towards Sam as she was acting out of her usual self by attending a concert with Mon and a K-pop concert at it. All for Mon!

Grandma smiled broadly upon hearing the news, as it indirectly revealed the current status of the couple's relationship and wedding plans.

“I think we can continue to work on the wedding,” Grandma stated during her call with Mrs. Pohn.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“1.., 2...,3! Cheers!!”

The cooing and screaming from the group erupted with beer in their hands, making a toast.

“Cheers to the brides-to-be! Wohooo!” Tee emptied her glass after.

“Cheers to the marriage life!” Kade followed.

“Welcome to the marriagehood, buddy!” Nam smirked with a hidden meaning.

“Cheers to my friend becoming a wife,” Yuki said with a sad tone. Reluctant to let go of her only girl best friend.

“Oww, don't be sad. I'm here with you.” Tee persuades her now-official girlfriend.

Yes, they are now officially dating after the pushing and pulling game by Yuki. She finally surrendered after witnessing Tee's determination to get her attention.

Her relationship was denied by Mon at first as she was afraid her friend was going to get played by Tee. But Sam managed to assure her and make herself a guarantor that Tee was not going to cause problems in the future.

All that hustle is just to return the favor to Yuki for helping her with the Blackpink concert idea. Luckily, Mon didn't discover their little secret about Sam being aware of Yuki's relationship at the early stage. If not… only God can save them.

“Okay, guys, enough with all the sad feelings. We are supposed to be happy because… tonight! It's going to be the last night of the single Sam and Mon!!” Kirk suddenly cried out with both hands in the air.

All eyes were on him after her sudden remark, and they just looked at him, not impressed.

“Because after this, they will come in a package.” He grinned, proud of his jokes.

The group burst into laughter, including Kirk. But, his laugh didn't last long when a slipper fled and hit him directly on the head.

“Awww!” He shrieked and the laughs got an octave louder.

“Seriously, Sam! You still have time to change your mind.”

Mon grabbed another pair of slippers and was ready to make a second throw to her brother, but Sam was faster to prevent that by holding her back.

Kirk celebrates his victory by sticking his tongue out while peeking behind Phoom, who is sitting next to him. The others just shook their head looking at his childish behavior. Sometimes it makes them wonder who's the older sibling between the two.

“That's enough! Let's start the game!” Jim announced excitedly.

She, as the mastermind of tonight's agenda, is responsible for choosing the game.

Tonight, they are having a little bachelorette party for the brides who are going to have their big day tomorrow. The guests are small as it just includes their close friends and family. Meanwhile, the elders already excused themselves with the reason ‘they were too old’ to stay throughout the night.

The guests mentioned include the brides themselves, Sam and Mon in the center sitting on the bean bag. Both of them are wearing sashes with ‘Bride-to-be’ written on them. On their right are Neung, Song, and Ice, followed by Tee, Yuki, and Nop at the far end.

Meanwhile, on their left, Jim and her husband take their place as co-mastermind for tonight, followed by Kade, Love, Phoom, and Kirk at the far end. The bonfires were set up in the middle to keep them warm from the cold wind by the sea.

The party takes place at the beach bar, which is just a few steps away from their resort. They rented the whole resort in Phuket for the wedding tomorrow. Sam had no idea that their grandmother was multi-tasking during their trip to Phuket a few months ago.

Sam's attention was driven to the grassy open space next to the resort that was already filled with the tools and decorations for tomorrow's event but not yet set up by the crew. They were informed that the crew would start working early in the morning to set up the wedding altar and the aisle. The reason they do so is to surprise the brides.

We will see tomorrow, whether it is enough to surprise them.

“Okay!” Jim started.

Sam brings back her attention to the group.

“…the first game will be ‘How well do you know the brides?'.” The rule is simple, the brides-to-be will turn their back on the players, and when a question is asked, the players will choose their side within 10 sec. After all of you have decided, one of them will raise their hand to show that she is the answer and the one that didn't raise their hand means she'd agree with the answer and nobody can't argue it.

But, if their answer collides where both of them raise their hand, the team can argue, and we will choose the winner based on their arguments. The teams that lost need to dance for the whole 5 minutes based on the song that we have chosen. Clear?” Jim smiles playfully after reciting the game's rules.

“Okay, clear!”

“Bring it on.”

“Come on, it is so easy. They are too predictable,”

“Jim, I have known my sister for 25 years. This is a piece of cake.”

“Okay, okay… we will see that soon. Since everyone is too confident let’s dive into the 1st question. Baby, read the 1st question.” Jim instructed her husband to read the question.

“The 1st question is… who, among the two brides-to-be… is… the tidiest?”

“Definitely not my sister.” Kirk brings himself to Sam's side.

“What the… Kirk!” Mon is fuming with her brother. She wanted to turn her back but was stopped by Jim.

“Aha! No looking back.” Jim warns Mon.

“Okay, in 3… 2… 1! Everyone stop moving!” Everyone halts their movement and firmly stays on the side that they have decided.

“Wahh, the result seems biased here. Okay, let's find it out!”

“On the count of 3, the brides-to-be can give their answer HONESTLY!” She emphasized the word ‘honest' to the brides.

“1… 2… 3!”

Sam raised her hands while Mon remained static as she admitted Sam was the tidiest between them. The answer erupted a loud cheers causing them to turn their back.

Mon gasped in disbelief when not even a soul was standing at her side!

“Seriously guys! I'm not that messy!” Mon said, pretending to sulk.

“Of course, Mon, but you can't be the tidiest compared to Khun Sam.” Yuki slightly raises her voice since she's talking from afar in the line.

“Fine, fine… Next question, please!” Mon gave up, and Sam just chuckled, looking at Mon's reaction, which caused Mon to glare at her.

“What?” Sam asked.

“Don't be too happy, Sam. I'll get to you later!” Mon warned while Sam already raised her hands in the air and surrendered.

“Next question! Who…” Earth paused for a while to create suspense. “…say I love you first?!”

The question brings the brides-to-be to exchange looks. Both of them know that the three powerful words still didn't happen in their relationship, but both inner lying agreed on who the answer lies.

“Wooooooo…”

“This is hard.”

The players keep changing their position.

“It definitely can't be Sam, I know my sister.”

“Ehh come on, this has to be Sam first. It has to!”

Mon and Sam just listen to the commotion at their back, and Sam is lowkey irritated by the shades they are throwing at her. She knows that they are using this opportunity to shade her as it is just a game, and she can't be angry with them.

“Oww this time, it seems balanced, and it looks like the boys vs. the girls’ teams. Let’s find out which team is the winner!”

“Like before, 1… 2… 3!”

Mon proudly raised her hand while Sam lowered her head.

The girls screamed and jumped for joy while the boys’ teams were cornering Sam in her seat.

“What is this, Sam?”

“Oh, come on, Sam.”

“You need to be in the lead!”

Sam just ignored their remarks by looking the other way with a ‘not guilty’ face.

“As promised… tonight, we got to see a 5-minute dance performance by our Mr. Phoom, Mr. Kirk, Mr. Nop, and Ms. Tee here!”

The girls cheer loudly to give support and lowkey celebrate as they escape the punishment.

“DJ! Let’s drop the beat!” Jim signaled the DJ at the bar to play the music.

The DJ played the trendy dancing song, and the boys started dancing awkwardly except for Nop, who is the master of TikTok dance. Their awkward dancing gained laughs from the audience, and none of them lost this chance to record the once-in-the-blue-moon occasion with their phones.

The game went on with another round, and everyone got their chance to have the spotlight by showing off their dancing skills.

“Drink if you are over 30!”

“Ahhh…” The elders in the group whine in protest.

“You're suck Kade.” - Neung

Neung, Phoom, Song, and Jim's husband raised their drinks. Ice was supposed to be included, but Song became her knight in shining armor since she is 6 months pregnant and drinks for her wife instead.

They are now in a ‘drink if’ game where they take turns to ask the questions.

“Drink if you're single.” Love asked her question.

“Erghhh,” Kirk groaned while reaching for his drink. Kade and Neung share the same fate with him and drink their beer.

“Wait, Phoom! You're not single?”

Phoom shrugged his shoulder in response.

“Wait, wait…” Love is not satisfied with her brother's answer

“Drink if you're the youngest in the group!” Phoom ignored his sister and continued with the game.

“Haishhh!” Love grabs her drinks as she's the youngest in the group.

“Drink if you've ever lied to get out of plans.”

Sam clears her throat while reaching for her drinks. All eyes were on her as she was the only one.

“Now, I know!”

“This is so you, Sam.”

“We won't believe you after this.”

“What? Look at these three.” She pointed out to her three best friends. “You will understand my decision.”

Mon just shook her head, kind of understanding her decision, but still,

“Damn you fuzzy!”

“We won't include you anymore after this!”

“Well, I'm glad to hear that.” She rolled her eyes.

They continued another few rounds before wrapping it up.

Suddenly, Mon and Sam stood up from their seat with a hidden intention in their smile.

“Well, since you guys have prepared a lot for tonight, we also prepared something for all of you as our sign of gratitude…”

“Please, cut it short!”

“Okay, okay… We prepared a game for you guys, which is called a ‘Scavenger Hunt’!”

“Wow, it sounds hard!”

“Well, It depends… So, here's the game.” Mon took the role of explaining the game.

“We have hidden boxes with each of your names written on it around here. It could be under the table, behind the trees, or in the sand, and there’s no limit to where it could be! The partner of the pregnant moms will carry the task of searching for their partner's box too so that the moms can rest peacefully here.” Ice and Jim happily clapped their hands.

Yes, they have two pregnant moms in the group right now, which is Jim and Ice. Jim announced her pregnancy 3 months ago during their regular meeting.

“You have 15 minutes to find the box, and if you can’t find the box within the allocated time, there's gonna be another gift waiting for you.” Mon smiles devilishly.

“What if you found boxes with others' names?” Nop asked.

“Well, the decisions are on you. There's no rule on what you can or can't do with the box. You just can't open it since we are going to open it together. Okay?”

All of them nodded in unison.

“And the 15 minutes starts now!” Sam announced suddenly, and all of them scattered around searching for their box.

The two pregnant moms and the brides look at them amusingly as they are so engaging in the game.

“Kade, this is your box!” Song passed the box she found to Kade.

“Here, Love! This is yours.”

“Where's mine?” Neung still anxiously looking for her box.

While the girls are helping each other out, the boys are fighting and throwing each other boxes away.

Boys will always be boys…

In the meantime, Love found another box and decided to keep it for herself.

“Time's up!” Sam announced.

“Shit! I didn’t find mine.” Kirk said, dragging his feet back to the place.

“Me too…” Phoom said. “… and I sense that it's not going to end well.”

“Well, well, well… it seems like we got two lucky gentlemen here who are going to test the temperature of the seawater during the night for us.” Sam revealed the extra ‘gift’.

“WHAT?!”

“HAHAHHA! Yes!” Love laughs out loud while raising the box that she’s been hidden before. It's Phoom's box!

“W-what… you're joking right, Sam? Haha, you're not serious, right? Come on, we are going to be family tomorrow.” Kirk tries to gain Sam's sympathy.

“Sadly, my soon-to-be brother-in-law, this decision has been made with your immediate family, which is your sister. So… I can't help.” Sam joined her hands, faking mourning.

“Damn… we are being betrayed by our sister, Kirk.” Phoom reached for Kirk’s shoulder and consoled each other.

“Before we proceed with the main event, why don't we open the box first?” Mon suggested.

“Yeahh”

“Sure!”

“I'm excited!”

“It’s heavy, though.”

“Where's mine?” Kirk asked since nobody seemed to possess his box.

“Oh, sorry, I forgot, my beloved brother. Yours is there.” Mon pointed upward, and everyone followed their gaze in the direction pointed by Mon.

It's on the tree!

“Fuck!” He angrily stormed her feet towards the tree and climbed it to grab the box. His actions were recorded by the gang since it is so funny from their pov.

Once they opened the box, most of them gasped in awe. They were greeted by the sight of a ‘Thank You’ postcard with wishes at the back written personally by the brides.

Diving more into the box, there’s a scented candle, a bottle of Jo Malone's perfume, and a box of jewelry that contains a friendship bracelet with the same design for the girls and the same design for the boys. Along with it is a flower pin for the groomsmen and bridesmaids assigned for tomorrow except for Neung, Song, Ice, and Kirk since they have different roles for tomorrow.

The bridesmaids’ and groomsmen's boxes also contain a matching cream dress and a suit for them to rock in tomorrow.

“We know that some of you guys might prepare a prettier dress or suit so, we left it to you guys whether to go on with what we prepare or with your attire,” Mon said shyly.

“What do you mean by that? Of course, we will wear what you prepare!” Yuki said with flooded eyes.

“Oh my god, Sam, Mon, this is so sweet of you two! Thank you.”

“This is nothing compared to what you have done for us during the engagement and for our wedding.” Sam thanks them.

“Well, I know that you're invested with our souvenirs. But, don’t forget about the real deals.” Mon reminded them about the punishment.

“Damn…”

“Fuck!” They cursed under their breath.

“Kirk! Kirk! Kirk! Phoom! Phoom! Phoom!” They are chanting.

“Let's do this brother!”

“Let's show them what real men do.” They are trying to give support to each other.

They throw away their shirts leaving only their shorts.

“Let's do this!”

With hands in hand, they run passionately toward the beach

“Harghhhhhhh” They grunted while running into the water.

“WohowWOow” They're scowling once their body makes contact with the seawater.

“Fuck! IT'S COLD!” In no seconds, they are already struggling to come out of the water.

“Not in our watch!”

Sam, Tee, and Nop already put their slippers away at the side ran towards the water, and pushed the two bodies that just emerged from the water back into the water. They are making sure that their whole body is soaked. The two soaking men tried hard to pull their still-dry friends into the water, and the girls just laughed at their antics.

But their fun didn't last long when,

“FOR THE GOODNESS SAKE!” A loud and stern voice echoed through the night coming from the resort.

“Grandma!” They were stunned and left frozen at their place for a while.

“Holy shit!”

“This is no good!”

“Fuck, I think I'm going to peed my pants”

“You're already wet, Kirk”

They are mumbling to each other before Grandma continued, “What time is it now? You need to raise early for tomorrow and you guys are still out here?” Her hand is on her waist while scolding them.

They clumsily gathered their things and headed toward the resort.

They walked to the resort with their head hanging low. They are pushing each other to be in the front to face Grandma, resulting in Neung being in the lead.

“Sorry, Grandma,” Neung said.

“Get in and get your sleep! Tomorrow is going to be a long day, and you guys are still out here and wide awake! It's almost 3 in the morning for goodness sake!”

“Sorry, Grandma.”

“Sorry, Grandma.”

“Sorry, Grandma.”

Each of them passed through Grandma without failing to say sorry. All of them scattered into their room except for Tee, who was trying to sneak into her lover's room.

“Where are you going, Tee?”

“Ermm, sleep?”

“You're not going to get any sleep if you enter that room. Go to your room now!”

With a crestfallen face, she brought her way to her room while her friends who witnessed the scene slipped out a chuckled.

“What so funny?” They immediately become silent.

“Oh my…” Grandma almost had an episode after looking at the half-naked Kirk and Phoom who are soaking at the moment.

“How old are you guys?” They become static at Grandma’s question. “I think you guys are old enough to become someone's father.” Grandma just shook her head in disbelief. “And Sam!” Grandma brings her attention to her granddaughter.

“Yes, Grandma, this is all her idea!”

“and with Mon too”

They are trying to point fingers and Sam mouthed the word ‘fuck’ to both of them.

“Enough! You guys are partially wrong here. Get in and dry out your body. Make sure to take a bath too. Tomorrow is a big day for you to get sick.”

Both of them thank and say sorry to Grandma before heading to their room.

“Sam?”

“Yes, Grandma” Her head still lowered.

“Please, get enough rest for tomorrow.”

“Okay, Grandma. Good night”

She wishes her grandma good night and lets out a sigh of relief. Grateful that she is not getting scolded.

They continued their conversation in their group chat after settling in each other room. They are still not done teasing each other with their video being spread widely in the group.

Meanwhile, the two brides already felt their hearts racing and became restless in their bed thinking about their life-changing moments that were just hours away.

Hey, are you asleep? [Sam]

Not yet. I can’t sleep [Mon]

Me too, but we have to. [Sam]

Are you nervous? [Mon]

A Lil? But looking forward to it [Sam]

See you tomorrow, then. Good night, Sam! [Mon]

Good night! [Sam]

***

It's the day!

Mon is looking at herself in the mirror. Even she can't deny how beautiful she is today on her big day. She took a deep breath and breathed it out slowly. The nervousness slowly consumed her. Even her hand is cold right now.

“You know what? You're the most beautiful bride I've ever seen.”

Mon just smiled at Yuki’s compliment as her mind was too occupied to reply with words.

She's now alone with Yuki as her maid of honor waiting for their cue for the processional.

She doesn't know what to think at the moment, her mind is empty but too occupied at the same time. Her heartbeat is beating arrhythmically.

“Mon?”

She promptly turned towards the voice.

“Oh my dear, you are breathtaking!”

“Grandma,” She called.

Grandma didn't take her eyes away from her future granddaughter-in-law.

The brunette looks absolutely stunning in her off-shoulder dress. The white silk fabric is perfectly wrapped around her slender body as the dress falls graciously creating a smooth flow hitting the floor. Her half-up, half-down hairstyle is adorned with flowers instead of a diamond crown to blend in with the theme for this evening's ceremony. The designer bridal shoes that are exclusively designed for her wedding managed to contribute another inch to her height perfecting her looks for today.

Meanwhile in another room,

Sam is pacing back and forth, exuding confidence and grace in her stunning white designer suit. The suit was tailored to her exact specifications, with delicate flowery motifs embroidered on it, adding an elegant touch. To prevent any discomfort from the gusts of wind at the beach ceremony, she has styled her hair also in a half-up, half-down hairstyle.

Unbeknownst to the other, her heart is beating frantically inside although it is not what is shown on the outside.

“Hey, you okay there?” Tee, her best man for today asked with concern.

Sam just nodded as an answer.

At that point, Tee is aware of the raven's nervousness as she becomes extremely quiet.

The silence in the room was broken when the door was opened from the outside revealing Mrs. Pohn behind it.

“Mom,” Sam called.

“Tee, can I have a moment with Sam?”

“Yeah, sure!” She gladly leaves the room for Mrs Pohn and Sam to have their moments.

“Hey, handsome!”

“Hi, mom.”

“No wonder my daughter is crazy for you. You look extremely gorgeous today.”

“Only today?”

“Hmmm, the ‘extremely’ is only for today.”

Sam chuckled at the banter. It somehow eases her nervousness away… for a while.

“Are you okay my dear? How's your feeling?”

“Hmmm… here.” Sam extended her hands to Mrs Pohn and she immediately reached for it.

‘It's cold!’

“Oh my, it is cold!” She slowly massage Sam's hand to transfer some heat to the raven. “Are you that nervous?”

She nodded and let out a big sigh.

“Take a deep breath and let it out slowly.”

Sam followed Mrs Pohn’s instructions and it somehow managed to calm down her heart.

“I don't know how to describe this feeling. It has been so long since I felt this feeling. You know, the feeling that you're doubting yourself and your decision but you still want to do it.”

Mrs Pohn gives a genuine smile. “That is perfectly normal, Sam. Almost every bride in this world feels the same thing you feel right now. I bet even Mon shares the same feelings with you right now.”

“Can I do this, Mom? I mean like, someone's life is at stake. It's your daughter, your daughter's life is at stake. She's going to be my responsibility, like h-how can you believe in me?”

“Please, calm down Sam. Everything's going to be okay… Don't think too much about what the future will bring to you. Just focus on the moment, in this moment to be exact.

I don't just believe in you, I also believe in my daughter's choice. She chose you and as a mother, I can just give my blessings and guide you through the process.

Besides, marriage can't just bring only happiness, it will come with hardships so that both of you can grow and learn together. So, don't just focus on being happy, focus on your growth too.

I hope you can be patient too. For me, marriage is all about patience, with my daughter in the scene, I think you need to be extra patient.” She chuckled.

"Mon is a gentle and kind person, but at times she can also be stubborn. If she makes a mistake in the future, I hope that you reprimand her well and help her learn from her mistakes. I understand that it can be challenging to be patient all the time, but I am confident that you can lead her positively."

“Thank you, mom. Thank you for your advice, I will keep it in mind.” She said with determination.

Sam sighed in relief, the talks with Mrs. Pohn managed to clear her mind a little bit.

Not so long after that, there's a knock on the door.

“Come in!” Sam instructed.

Kirk peeks from behind the door. “Mom? It's time for us to make an entrance.”

She hugged Sam warmly for the last time before she went out.

“Good luck, Sam!” Kirk encouraged from the door.

“Thank you, Kirk.”

Back to Mon's room,

Her eyes were already flooded with tears.

“Oh, no, no… don't cry. We don't have time to touch up your makeup.” Yuki warned her friend.

“This is Grandma's fault.” She complained while blinking her eyes to wash away the tears.

Grandma just chuckled at it while wiping her tears away.

Grandma is just done telling the story about Sam and they can't help to feel touched by it.

“Grandma!” Neung peeked by the door and called for Grandma. “Are you ready to go?”

“Sure, let's go!”

***

As the guests made their way towards the side of the resort, they were greeted by a truly breathtaking sight. What was once an empty grassy space had been transformed into a stunning garden, adorned with thousands of roses in a beautiful palette of pastel and nude colors. These delicate blooms formed a picturesque pathway along the aisle, creating a sense of enchantment and romance.

As the eye swept past the aisle, a serene and calming view of the ocean stretched out behind the altar. The gentle breeze that wafted through the air seemed to embrace the guests, bestowing a sense of tranquility upon the occasion.

To provide comfort and elegance for the close family members and friends attending, both sides of the aisle were thoughtfully adorned with carefully arranged nude-colored sofas. These plush seating arrangements allowed everyone to relax while still being an integral part of the ceremony. The choice of color added a touch of understated sophistication to the overall aesthetic.

At the heart of the enchanting setting stood the altar, a true work of art. Crafted from an acrylic 4-side stand canopy, it exuded a sense of modernity and elegance. This ethereal structure had been meticulously wrapped with blooming rose branches, creating a mesmerizing canopy overhead.

Centered on the altar, a small ghost table awaited the officiant. Delicately adorned with a flower decoration, it provided a focal point for the ceremony. Its transparent quality added a touch of whimsy, while the flowers ensured a connection to the natural beauty surrounding the space.

The combination of delicate roses, calming ocean views, and tasteful seating arrangements worked harmoniously together to create an atmosphere that embraced and celebrated the union of two souls.

Diving into the ceremony, the procession starts with the entrance of grandmother as the head of Anuntrakul's family followed by Kirk and Mrs Pohn walking side by side.

Next, the handsomely gorgeous bride makes her entrance through the archway, hand in hand with her eldest sister, Neung. The sight of her walking down the aisle gained a thunderous clap and praise from the guests. Each of their steps is accompanied by the slow melody of the piano.

The groomsmen and bridesmaids make their spotlight by entering alongside each other with Yuki and Tee as maids of honor in the lead. Behind them, followed by the ring bearer, Song and Ice representing their unborn child as the youngest of Anuntrakul bringing the rings safely to the altar.

The much-anticipated moment of the day finally arrived as the emcee made the announcement, signaling the entrance of the bride. Emerging gracefully from the ornate archway, Mon took her first steps down the aisle, hand in hand with her father. There was an undeniable sense of anticipation in the air, as all eyes were fixed on her.

The bride held onto her father tightly, finding comfort in his presence as they made their way towards the altar. It was a poignant and heartfelt moment, one that symbolized the beginning of a new chapter in her life.

As she moved closer, the guests couldn't help but be captivated by her undeniable beauty. All conversation ceased, and a hushed silence fell over the crowd. Her radiant smile and grace captured the attention of everyone present, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.

On the other side of the aisle, Sam anxiously awaited her arrival. Their eyes locked, and amidst the sea of guests, it was as if they were the only two people in the room. At that moment, a profound connection was shared between them.

Indeed, the bride's entrance was a sight to behold, leaving an indelible impression on all those fortunate enough to witness it.

The ceremony was then taken over by the officiant when every guest had taken their assigned seat.

“Welcome family and friends. We are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the marriage of Samanun and Kornkarmon. This is not the beginning of a new relationship but an acknowledgment of the next chapter in their lives together.

Samanun and Kornkarmon will mark their transition as a couple not only by celebrating the love between themselves, but by also celebrating the love between all of us including the love of their parents, siblings, extended family, and best friends. Without that love, today would be far less joyous.”

The guests advert their attention and give their full focus to the officiant’s open speech.

“Now I would like to recite a famous poem titled ‘The Art of Marriage’ by Wilferd A. Peterson,

The little things are the big things. It is never too old to hold hands.
It is remembering to say "I love you" at least once a day.

It is never going to sleep angry.
It is at no time taking the other for granted;
the courtship should not end with the honeymoon,
it should continue through all the years.

It is speaking words of appreciation and demonstrating
gratitude in thoughtful ways.
It is not expecting the husband to wear a halo or the wife to have wings of an angel.
It is not looking for perfection in each other.

It is cultivating flexibility, patience, understanding, and a sense of humor.
It is having the capacity to forgive and forget.
It is giving each other an atmosphere in which each can grow.

It is finding room for the things of the spirit.
It is a common search for the good and the beautiful. It is establishing a relationship in which the independence is equal, dependence is mutual and the obligation is reciprocal.
It is not only marrying the right partner, it is being the right partner”

Each word recited by the officiant somehow touched both of their hearts and without them realizing it, they were taking note of what had been said in the poem.

“Let’s move to the important part. May I have both of the brides’ consent? Are you two ready?” The officiant asked the two beautiful brides.

Both of them nodded in agreement.

The officiant took their hands and connected them.

“Do you Samanun Anuntrakul take Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and not so good times, for richer or poorer, keeping yourself unto her for as long as you both shall live?”

With the vows being uttered by the officiant, there’s a wave of responsibilities lingering around Sam to give her answer to the vows.

She can feel how heavy the vows weighed in and how meaningful the two words that she will answer with carry.

Mon can feel how Sam’s grip tightens on her hand and it somehow contributes to her frantic heartbeat.

The silence is deafening.

Sam took a deep breath and with a glistened eye, she finally said,

“I do.”

Mon let out a sigh of relief.

“Do you Kornkarmon Patricia Armstrong take Samanun Anuntrakul to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and not so good times, for richer or poorer, keeping yourself unto her for as long as you both shall live?”

With full of confidence she said,

“I do.”

There’s a muffled voice by the audience witnessing the holy vows exchange. They are also anxiously waiting and some even share the same feeling as the brides which is nervous.

The maids of honor from both sides came forward with the ring in their hands and passed it to the brides.

“The couple will now exchange rings. These rings symbolize the never-ending love you feel for each other. The ring has neither a beginning nor an end, just as there is no beginning or end to what the partners give and receive. These rings will be a reminder of the vows you have taken today.”

With that being said, they put rings on each other's ring fingers.

“By the authority vested in me by the State, I now pronounce you as wife and wife!

You may now seal your marriage with a kiss!”

Both of them exchange a genuine smile that hides thousands of meanings of their indescribable feelings behind it while Mon’s eyes are already flooded with tears.

Not wasting more time, Sam leaned forward and reached for Mon’s face and kissed the beautiful lips of her wife. Mon’s tears rolled down her cheeks once their lips connected and rested her hands on Sam’s waist.

The cheers and clapping sound erupted from the audience seats where most of them already standing in celebration. Some of them were also in tears touched by the beautiful scene in front of them including Yuki who was standing by her best friend's side being comforted by her girlfriend.

The sound of never-ending clicking sound from the camera lingered in the air. The whole ceremony and every moment are recorded by the professional hired by the bride’s family as the moments are indeed precious.

The ceremony by the beach lasts until 7 PM after a photo session and a get-to-know session with both families.

The brides also managed to have their photoshoot session along with their groomsmen and bridesmaids by the beach. The photos taken were enough for making a small exhibition on the wedding reception that going to take place on the day after tomorrow.

Before wrapping up the day, they have their dinner first with the whole family. A whole banquet was prepared with a top-tier menu from a Michelin-star chef. They enjoy their dinner and of course, there’s gonna be some alcohol being served. But, they just consumed it in an adequate amount since they need to leave early in the morning to prepare for the day after tomorrow which is their wedding reception.

SAM’S POV.

I headed to my room after sending all of our family off the banquet making sure none of them sneaked extra alcohol with them.

Today is a long day indeed. It still can’t get out of my head that I’m someone's wife now.

The word kinda causes a tingling sensation in my stomach.

Speaking of my wife, she already excused herself to her room earlier.

I turned the knob of my room’s door and was shocked at how empty my room is. All the luggage, scattered clothes, and all my necessities are gone. I even went out of the room back to make sure whether it was really my room and it was indeed my room.

“Ms!” I called for one of the workers that passed by there.

“Did you know where my belongings are?” I asked while pointing into the room.

“Oh, we are told to move all the things in this room to Mrs Mon’s room.”

“Oh…” I scratched my forehead. “Okay, thank you.”

“Did you just forget that you have a wife now?” Neung said while passing by my room.

“Shut up!” I rolled my eyes and brought my way to Mon's room.

Once I reached in front of the door, I was contemplating whether to turn the knob or not.

‘Should I knock first?’

“Erhmm” I clear my throat and took a breath first before I knocked on the door once and turned the knob at the same time.

Once the door was opened, I was greeted with the sight of her milky-white back as she was facing the mirror. My breath hitched at the view. She's still in her wedding dress except her hair was already dismantled from the previous style leaving it on one side to the front revealing her neck.

“Great timing! Babe, can you help me with the dress?”

“W-what?” I was stunned as I closed the door behind me.

‘Did she just call me…’

“Can you help me with the dress?”

“No, not that one.”

“Great timing?”

“No, the other one.”

She thinks for a while before she uttered the word again. “Babe?”

“So, I didn't mishear it right?” I bring my step near her.

“No, I just want to call my wife dearly. Why?”

“No, nothing’s wrong. You want me to help you with your dress?” I said flirtatiously.

“How do you want me to help you?” I said, almost whispering as our bodies were just an inch apart from each other.

I bet she can feel my breath hitting her bare neck as I get a whiff of her scent right now.

My heart almost jumps out of my ribs as I'm standing near her breathing her scent. If this continues for longer times, I can't promise there's gonna be a decent scene happening next.

“Ahmm, can you help me pull down the zipper?”

‘Shit, is she testing me right now?’

“Sure,” I answer shortly.

I reach for the zipper and pull it down slowly. I purposely trace down her back with my other finger.

I can sense her body getting tense.

I smirked.

The sight of her bare back takes my breath away.

‘Fuck' I cursed under my breath.

“Are you done?” Her question break my unholy thought.

“Yeah.”

She holds the front of her dress so it won't slip down and head towards the bathroom.

“I will get a bath first.” She informed.

“Sure.”

“You wanna join?” She said teasingly.

“Can I?” I act like getting myself undone by reaching for the button of my vest and the tie.

Her eyes widen at my action. “NO!” She immediately exclaimed and ran towards the bathroom.

I let out a chuckle looking at her panicking.

‘She just brave from afar.’

I take my time tidying my things that just got moved here while waiting for her done bathing.

After almost 20 minutes she finally emerged from the bathroom in a bathrobe and wet hair.

I gulped at the view in front of me.

“I already prepared the hot water in the bathtub. You can take your time to relax in there.” She said casually while drying her hair with a dry towel.

“Thanks! But you don’t have to.”

“But, I want to.”

“Yeah, fine. Thanks again.”

“You're welcome, my dear.”

I look away to hide my blush cheeks from her.

‘She's getting wild in this flirty game.’

Once the click sound is heard from the closing door, Mon lets out a deep breath while holding her chest

The blush immediately shoots up to her bare face as she tries hard to cool it down by fanning herself with her hand.

“Oh my god! Oh my god!” She almost shrieked but managed to cover her mouth producing a muffled sound

'Can you imagine? Having your crush in the same room and she is now your WIFE'

Mon plops her body onto the bed and kicks the air excitedly while having the thought.

Realizing her silly act she bound back her body into a sitting position and cleared her throat.

'Should I follow their suggestions?’

Mon pulled out a paper bag from her luggage that contained a black night dress. Why black?

Because it's Sam's favorite color, so why not?

I slipped myself into the night dress and did my usual night routine with all the skincare. Once done, I bring myself onto the bed and under the comforter.

'Ahhh this is so nice after a long day.’

She melted into the bed and her eyes were getting heavy while waiting for her wife.

'She sure taking her time, huh?’

After only a few seconds she already drove into a deep slumber leaving the reality.

Sam came out of the bedroom already in her pyjamas while drying her hair.

“When did you…” I halted my words when I heard a soft steady snore coming from the bed.

I let out a chuckle. “She must be so tired from today.”

I have my usual night routine before I climb up into the bed slow…ly to make sure I'm not waking up the brunette.

'It must be fine right to sleep on the same bed?’

'I'm already her legal wife, so it must be fine.’ I'm trying to convince myself.

Once my back hit the bed, I could sense her presence next to me.

'Oh my god! How do I do this?’

This is my first time having someone in the same bed in my right state of mind.

And don't even mention about my heart. It's beating like there's no tomorrow. How can I sleep in this state?

It's been 30 minutes she's twisting and turning her body on the bed but she still can't get herself a blink of sleep.

I opened my eyes and was greeted by the angelic face sleeping calmly beside me. Her face looks innocent like she's never faced with any hardship living in this cruel world.

'She's so beautiful!’

I can't help it when my hand brings itself to trace the brunette's face. The moonlight from the window directly bathed the sleeping face making her beauty more ethereal.

From her perfect eyebrows, down to her round eyes and her sharp nose, her kissable lips and cute chin… ‘Good night, wifey!’ I whispered.

The sight of her wife's face was the last thing she remembered before she drove into the dreamland.

***

The bright light from the sun hit her face directly making her stir in her sleep. Mon can feel that her space on the bed is being invaded by the limited movement she can make.

She can feel a movement creeping up her torso under her night dress. But, her brain can't work on identifying the movement as she is still in a trance. Even her eyes are still reluctant to open.

‘A hand?’ She's trying to guess.

Not just that, she also can feel something poking between her leg from the back.

‘What the f* is that?’ Somehow the intrusion irritated her.

‘Should I grab it? What if I choke it to death by accident?’

Meanwhile, Sam is still dreaming in her dreamland. The cozy state she's in right now makes her don't want to wake up from her slumber. A slight movement from the ‘thing’ she's clutching to making her tighten her grip.

‘Ahh, this is soo warm and…soft?’

Without thinking much, she squeezed the ‘soft’ thing and at the same moment, she felt her member being gripped firmly by a hand making her jolt from the sudden contact.

The next thing she knew,

“AAHHHHHH” The scream erupted and she was already on the floor with her throbbing shaft and pillows being thrown at her continuously from the bed.

‘What a morning!’

“What the heck! You just kick me out of the bed!” I exclaimed after I managed to survive the pillow attack and gain my balance to stand up fully awake due to the sudden attack.

“That's because you're perverted even in your sleep!” She fights back my words while her hands are in front of her boobs like protecting them.

‘Wait, did I just squeeze her… Ahh, she's more perverted than me!’

“Said someone who just grab my dick!” I said while pointing at the erection under my pyjama pants.

Mon brings her gaze towards the direction Sam pointed. Her eyes widen at the tent under Sam's pants.

She gasped while covering her mouth with both hands. Sam was kind of taken aback looking at the brunette’s shocked face.

“Wait, you don't know?”

“You have a penis?”

They asked in unison.

“Are you a Trans?” Mon asked carefully afraid of offending the other.

“No, I'm born with it. I'm an Intersex. Your family didn't tell you about this?”

“They know?!” She said in disbelief.

“Yeah, of course they know. Your parents have known me since birth and Kirk went to the same school with me. I thought they already tell you about this…”

“No, they don't…” Mon is still in a daze.

“A-are you disgusted by the fact that I have the thing?”

“No, no, no!” Mon panickedly denied it as it was not what she felt. “I'm not disgusted by it. Why should I? You're just born special.”

Sam let out a sigh of relief as the thought of Mon being disgusted with her was the last thing she wanted to happen.

“I'm sorry I didn't let you know before our marriage. It just, I thought you already knew about it.”

“Never mind, things happened. Besides, it still wouldn't change my decision to marry you even though I knew about it before our marriage.” She assured the raven.

San just nodded and was somehow relieved by the brunette's acceptance.

“What's the time?” Sam asked while reaching for her phone.

She gasped once she looked at the time. “Holy sh…”

“What?”

“It's already 8.30!”

“What? Aren't we supposed to have breakfast with them at 8??”

“I'm going to bath first!”

“No, no, no!” Mon pulled Sam’s hand who was ready to run to the bathroom.

“Me first!” Mon exclaimed. She wants to get a bath first because she knows how long it takes to get ready.

“Arghh, okay, we will see who reaches the bathroom first,” Sam suggested.

“Okay, 1… 2” Mon starts counting, “…3!”

At the count of 3, Sam pushed the brunette onto the bed. Mon who’s already expected the trick didn't let go of Sam’s hand making the raven's step to halt.

“I know you’re going to play dirty!”

Looking at the brunette who's already on the bed, Sam jumps onto the bed and tries to pin the brunette on it. Her action causes them to wrestle on the bed competing with each other's strength.

But, the match is in favor of the raven when she ends up straddling the brunette who is lying flat on the bed. Sam locks both of Mon's hands making her movement limited.

Mon is not giving up when she's trying with all the methods including kicking and biting. All the methods were fruitless rather, in just another few seconds her world went dark, as the raven swiftly wrapped her with the comforter covering every corner of her body.

“SAMmmmm!!!” The brunette’s voice becomes muffled due to being covered by the comforter.

Not only that, she even rolled the brunette’s body to the other side so that she couldn't not easily escape from the wrapping. She hit the wrapped body using the pillow from before as the last blow before running to the bathroom with a giggle.

“sammam!IswearIwillkillyouf*adsjkldj” She’s trying hard to talk under the comforter.

After a few moments of struggling, she was finally free from the comforter with her chest heaving and her hair looking out of place.

“F*ck you, Samanun!” She cursed under her breath.

She went down the bed and took the initiative to pack up their things instead as they would leave by 10 according to the plan. She even prepared her wife's clothes and put them on the bed. She doesn't know why she did that, but it feels just right to do so.

She even prepared a matching attire from their luggage although it was not planned as they packed their luggage separately. She found a sky blue shirt and white slack for Sam and a white sundress with a blue floral pattern for her and put both of them on the bed.

She's finding underwear for her wife so that she can just pack up their luggage and put it aside. Unexpectedly she's been across with Calvin Klein trunks. She gulped at the sight, the memories of her grip from before came across her mind. The thickness… She blushed.

‘OMG! Mon! Stop your dirty thoughts!’ She scolded herself.

She immediately grabbed the trunks and a sports bra from her wife's luggage and put them on top of the shirt she prepared. She zips the luggage and puts it together with hers at the side.

“Mon! Can you pass me my towel?” The sudden voice came from the bathroom.

‘Huh, asking my help after what she'd done to me?’

“Get it yourself!”

“I don't have anything with me!”

“Does it seem like I care?” Mon plops her body onto the bed instead of reaching for the towel to give it to her wife.

“I warned you! Don't regret it later.”

“Aha, so scared!”

The sound of the door being opened didn't nudge Mon even a bit, she continued to look at her phone. When she raised her head, the naked body of the raven without even a piece of cloth on her body greeted her eyes.

“AHHHHHHHHH” Like a reflect, she screamed her lungs out and shut her eyes tight.

Panicked with the scream, Sam immediately covered herself with the towel and dashed towards the brunette to cover her mouth.

“Shhhhhhhh” Sam's eyes widened.

A knock was heard on the door making both of them look at it anxiously.

“Sam, Mon? Are you okay?” It’s Mrs Pohn!

“A-hmm we are okay Mom. It's just a cockroach!” Sam answers on their behalf as she's still covering the brunette’s mouth.

Mon was unsatisfied with the answer as she was not afraid of cockroaches!

“Oh, okay…” Mrs Pohn retreated from the door with a crinkled forehead as she was sure that scream was coming from Mon. But, she doesn't remember her daughter ever being afraid of roaches.

“Darling!” Mr Robert called her wife. “Let them be, that's just normal for a newlyweds like them.”

Mrs Pohn produced an O shape with her mouth after realizing what her husband meant by it.

“Do you think we will get grandchildren soon?”

“Well, based on how many screams we heard this morning, I think it's not that far ahead.”

They both chuckled at the banter and them already imagining having grandchildren.

After making sure her mother is already away from the door, she bites the raven's hands which are still covering her mouth.

“Auch-mmm” Sam's trying hard to swallow her scream to prevent another knock on the door.

“Why are you screaming? Everyone can hear it you know!” Sam asked and toned down her voice a bit.

“That's because of you! You're the reason! Why are you naked in the first place!”

“I ask for the towel from you! You're the one that refuses to give me!”

“You think I will gladly help you after wrapping me under that comforter?”

“Then what choice do I have other than coming out naked?”

“You can at least find a piece of cloth to cover your front and your back!”

“I don't want to!”

“Erghh,” Irritated with the raven's answer, she stomped on the raven’s feet before heading towards the bathroom and she made sure to grab her towel first.

“F*ck” The raven is clutching onto her throbbing feet after being stepped on by the brunette.

Her anger subsided once her eyes lay on the clothes being spread on the bed.

‘Did she prepare this?’ She can't help to smile.

She didn't even forget the underwear! She chuckled under her breath. what impressed her more was the luggage that was neatly arranged at the side.

‘Wah, is this what it felt like to have a wife, huh?’

She did the bed after wearing her clothes and was done with her make-up but the brunette still didn't come out of the bathroom.

“Mon! We are going to be late.”

“A moment!”

As said, she came out of the bathroom after a moment already in her sundress but still with wet hair and no make-up.

“How much time we got?” She asked Sam.

“Another 20 minutes before 10.”

She immediately sat in front of the make-up table and worked her hand on her face.

“Let me do your hair.” Sam offered

“You're very welcome to do so.”

Sam switched on the hair dryer and started drying her wife's hair.

“How do you want your hair for today Ms.?” Sam acted out like a professional hairdresser.

“As usual, please.” And Mon just plays along.

It's funny how they can fight, wrestle each other and on each other throats just a moment ago but still end up helping each other at the end.

“Ohhhhh here comes the newlyweds.”

“Oww matchy-matchy”

“Working hard last night?”

The endless teasing coming from their friends made their faces as red as tomatoes. Everyone was there, gathering before heading to the airport.

They are loading the luggage into the car when Mon finds a chance to pull her mother away from everyone to talk with her.

“Mom! Why you didn’t tell me about Sam's condition?”

“Sam condition?” She's thinking what's her daughter mean by that?

“Wait, did you mean her condition down there?”

“Yes!”

Mrs Pohn gasped, “You don't know about it?”

“No!”

“She doesn't tell you about it?”

“No, she thought that I already knew from you.”

“So, is that why the scream this morning, because of that?”

“Not particularly that time, but I do found it out this morning.”

“How’s your feeling knowing about that? We are sorry if you feel like we are trying to hide that fact from you. We don't know that you weren't aware of it. By the amount you two spent together, we thought you already knew about it.”

“Well, to tell you, it's shocking to find it out this morning.”

“Did you feel cheated by it? Are you fine? I mean you find it out after you two already married.”

“Nah, it doesn't make me like her less after learning about it. I will still further with the wedding even though I know it way before the wedding. So, don't worry I don't regret anything.”

Mrs Pohn felt relief to hear it from her daughter's mouth. They are walking back to where everyone is.

“So, does that mean nothing happened last night?”

“What would happen last night?” Her eyebrows knitted at her Mom's question.

“Never mind,” There's a slight disappointment in her voice.

“No, no what do you mean by that.”

“Nothing…”

‘There are still a long way to go.’ Mrs Pohn thought.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Yuki. can you please help me with my dress?” Love pointed at her dress, asking for help from Yuki.

“Have you girls seen the bag with my heels inside?”

“What brand?”

“The Valentino one. Did I leave it in my car?”

“Please search it with your eyes, Kade.”

“I am, Jim.”

“Then, what’s in front of you?”

“Oh, that’s my shoes.” She said sheepishly.

“Can you pass this to the next room?”

“No, I’m busy. Ask them to get it here.”

The room they are in right now is hectic and crowded with all the girls gathering, doing their makeup, and getting ready, for the reception that going to take place at the main branch of the Royale Hotel in just the next few hours.

Mon texts her wife back, asking her to send someone to get her perfume instead.

In just a few minutes, Tee emerged from the connecting door.

“Holy s*….” Tee almost cursed when her eyes scanned the room that she just entered. The sight of Mon who’s still on her makeup chair, still in her casual attire, the scattered cloth, handbags, shoes, and other girls with their glam team were all over the place.

Actually, they have their room since all the VIP and VVIP suites in Royale Hotel are left vacant, especially for the guests that travel from afar and anyone who needs it for today’s wedding reception. But, they still insisted on getting ready in the bride’s suite.

The more the merrier, they said…

“All of this mess, and none of you are ready yet?” Tee exclaimed.

“And what’s your business here? Just to pick on our nerves?” Jim replied.

“I’m coming here for this!” She shows the perfumes on her hand that she just got from Mon.

“This is the problem with newlyweds, your things in your wife’s bag, your wife’s things in your bag yada yada… Just to show off they are newlyweds or what? And the one who needs to get it who? The friend…” She pointed at herself. She kept babbling aimlessly until she headed back to the next room.

All the witnesses just shook their heads at her antics.

“Yuki, are you sure about her?” Jim asked concerned.

“She’s cute, though,” Yuki said with a blush on her cheeks.

Both Kade and Jim gagged at the answer given.

Stepping into the next room, Tee couldn't wait to spill the details of what she had just seen.

“Did you guys know that none of them are ready yet?”

“What do you expect, Tee? They are all women. Only you’re the different breed.”

“So what are we doing now?”

“What else? Waiting.”

She groaned in frustration.

The clicking sound coming from the bathroom door turned all their attention towards the door. The eyes’ presence there is filled with anticipation.

In a second, the image of Sam in a royal blue suit looking like a faithful prince greets their eyes leaving them in awe.

“Attention!” Kirk suddenly cries out and stands upright making the other presents including Phoom, Tee, Earth, and Nop follow his lead.

“Salute to the front!” He gives orders like they are in a royal march.

“Salute! Your Majesty!” All of them said in unison with their hand in a salute gesture towards Sam.

“Are you guys done?” Sam asked, unimpressed, and didn’t even nudge a bit at their banter.

All of them break their soldier's characters and start to gather around Sam.

“Wahhh”

“Where did you get this done?”

“This is so cool and looks comfy too”

“Yeah, it looks like our Royal Army suit but more comfortable and fashionable.”

“It suits you, though.”

“It’s the same designer as my wedding suit before and I indeed use our Royal Army suit as a reference.”

“Gonna get their number for my wedding too,” Phoom said, interested.

“Ey, is it going to be soon?” Kirk nudges his elbow teasingly, causing Phoom to smile shyly.

The outfit in question exudes both elegance and rarity, as it is crafted from vicuna fabrics - widely hailed as the world's most exclusive wool. This particular attire comprises a piece suit with a distinctive banded collar, adorned with shimmering silver buttons that gracefully cascade from the neck, guiding the gaze down to her waist. A touch of sophistication is added through meticulously embroidered leaf motifs on the left side of the shoulder, lending an air of captivating allure.

To further accentuate the ensemble's grandeur, a waist-length cape delicately envelops her right shoulder, exuding a sense of regality. The impeccable tailoring extends to the trousers, which are meticulously adorned with embroidered detailing that tastefully runs the length of the leg, bestowing a streamlined effect that accentuates her statuesque frame.

Complementing her attire, she chose gleaming leather shoes, which serve as the perfect finishing touch for this reception. Adding a final element of refinement and completing a look that is sure to leave an indelible impression on all who have the pleasure of beholding it.

Sam turned back towards her glam team to get her hair done. For today’s looks, she wears a wavy hairstyle to pair with her fierce makeup.

In the other room,

All the girls standing in awe around the stunning bride for today’s grand ceremony, Mon.

“Wow!”

“Gorgeous!”

“Stunning!”

“Wahh” A lowly gasp came from Ice that just entered the room, eyes locked to where everyone’s attention was.

“You look like….” Neung circles around Mon while thinking of suitable words to describe Mon’s looks. “…you just stepped out of a fairytale world!”

“Yes! Exactly!”

Everyone seems to agree with Neung’s comment as there are no other better words to describe Mon’s looks for today’s reception.

Mon beamed with pride as the praise came her way. She confidently accepted the compliments and her cheeks turned a subtle shade of pink, a sign of her inner happiness and satisfaction.

The glassy blue tulle dress on her exudes an ethereal charm with its intricate design. The meticulously placed glittering beads and pearls around the bosom and torso add a touch of elegance and sophistication to the overall look. Every detail, from the delicate embellishments to the flowing silhouette, reflects the unparalleled craftsmanship that went into creating this piece.

The Watteau train attached around her shoulder further elevates the dress, adding a sense of grandeur. The exclusive design, based on her unique vision, sets this wedding dress apart as a one-of-a-kind creation. Its rarity makes it not only the most expensive piece ever produced by St. Claire but also the sole embodiment of its kind in the entire world, rendering it truly special and irreplaceable.

Complementing the dazzling ensemble is her neatly styled bun with a few strands of her hair cascading her face, a timeless and classic choice that accentuates her features and allows the dress to take center stage. The high diamond crown perched atop the bun adds a regal touch, exuding a sense of royalty and grace. The choice of a crown symbolizes her status as the bride, the queen of the day, and adds a touch of majesty to her overall look.

Completing her ensemble are the designer shoes, meticulously crafted to match the dress perfectly. The flowery motifs on the shoes harmonize with the theme of the outfit, adding a subtle yet enchanting detail. These shoes not only elevate her stature but also provide a sense of comfort and confidence as she glides through her special day.

Today, she embodies a princess-like aura, exuding beauty, grace, and sophistication. Every element of her attire has been carefully selected and thoughtfully put together to create a cohesive and stunning look.

With confidence and poise, she posed for a solo photo shoot in her breathtaking wedding dress, commanding attention at the corner of the suite, solely focused on her in her wedding dress, and of course, a few rounds with the girls alone.

“We should go first,” Song voices out since she and Neung have left the ceremony alone to their grandmother and the Armstrong couple to greet the guests.

“Yeah, we should too,” Jim suggested as today they are free from bridesmaid duty, they should move and grab their seat first.

Heading out from the bride's suite, the girls filled the elevator and the atmosphere there loud with their chatting.

“Have you girls seen the hall?” Neung asked.

“No, not yet. Why?”

Most of them are still clueless about how the wedding hall will look since they went straight to their room when they arrived at the hotel last night.

“I tell you, prepare yourself.” Her remarks make the others giddy with anticipation.

“Owww, I'm excited!” Love exclaimed.

Getting out of the elevator, they were greeted by the men, looking handsome in their suits, ready to fetch their partners who looked gorgeous in their dresses. Today’s dress code for the guests is formal, making the entrance of the hotel look classy with the guests in their suits and dresses.

As they head towards the entrance of the hall, they see that it's full of guests who are checking their invitation cards with the receptionist. Some of the guests are waiting for their turn to take photos at the wedding backdrop, which is beautifully decorated per the wedding's theme.

Passing the entrance, they were greeted with the fairytale-like hallway adorned with Sam and Mon's pre-wedding photos and their wedding photos at the beach.

“Look! Look! We are also there.” Nop pointed excitedly towards the wedding photos they had taken together before. It is also displayed there. Their walk through the hallway feels like they are visiting a mini gallery.

And, the moment of truth…

“Holy sh*t!”

“Woahhhh”

“What the f*ck”

“Is this even possible?”

“It is possible with the old money of Anuntrakul and Armstrong,” Neung said.

Their jaws hang open at the sight of the hall that has turned into a whole new world. They are taking their moment to appreciate the view present in front of them.

The wedding venue was transformed, the whole hall was bathed in a serene blue light that created an enchanting under-the-sea ambiance. The night sky above was brought to life with a twinkling display of starry lights, creating a magical starlit atmosphere. As guests entered, they were greeted by a stunning blue carpet that guided them towards the elegantly curved runway leading to the magnificent stage.

The stage itself was a sight to behold, taking inspiration from the majestic 'Altar of Fatherland' or Vittoriano. The white pillars, reminiscent of the monument's grandeur, stood tall and strong, exuding a sense of regal charm. Adorned with colorful fresh tulips that added a fairytale-like touch, the stage was truly a visual spectacle.

The stage was further embellished with three large LED screens at the back, providing a dynamic visual backdrop, while a royal orchestra graced the side of the stage, setting the tone for a regal affair. A pristine white piano and a stunning wedding cake added to the elegance and charm of the stage.

At the center of it all, the emcee commanded the stage with professionalism, engaging guests as they were escorted to their designated seats. Each table, set for ten guests, was meticulously decorated with an array of flowers and flickering candles, enhancing the romantic ambiance of the wedding hall. The inclusion of ghost tables and chairs lent a sophisticated air to the hall, elevating the aesthetic appeal of the venue.

Overall, the attention to detail in every aspect of the wedding hall's decor and setup contributed to a truly enchanting atmosphere for the celebration. From the ethereal lighting to the grandiose stage design, every element worked in harmony to create a magical setting where love and joy filled the air. It was a day to remember for all who were fortunate enough to be a part of the celebration, a perfect union of beauty and elegance.

The gang brought their steps towards their table near the stage. The area that specially assigned for family members and close friends. The occasion will start at any moment from now. The media invited also getting ready with their equipment, ensuring there’s no moment slipping their attention on this historic day.

“Good Afternoon, Ladies and Gentlemen!”

“Welcome to the wedding ceremony of The Honorable Lady, Samanun Anuntrakul, and Lady Kornkarmon Armstrong. I’m Seoul, and this is Kritt. We’re honored to be your hosts for today’s grand ceremony. On behalf of the brides, we would like to thank all of you for taking the time to share in their joy today.”

The two emcees took turns in enlivening the ceremony.

“A wedding brings two people and their families together. It refreshes the family ties and friendships that have gone stale and almost forgotten against the toll of time and distance. For this allow us to give a very special welcome to all who have traveled from different municipalities to be here with us today.”

“Thank you for taking the time out to be with us.”

“Also, we would like to thank all the relatives and friends who are here with us. We are so happy that you can be with us.”

“Before anything else, we would like to acknowledge the key persons who took a great part in this joyous affair. For without their support, this event would not have been made possible. Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great pleasure to introduce to you The Honourable Lady Mrs. Tassawan. A big round of applause, please.”

“And of course, we are truly happy to have here with us Mr. Robert Armstrong the father of Lady Kornkarmon. And of course Mrs. Pohn Armstrong, her mother. Sir, Madam, Welcome!”

“For the information of everyone, we are done with the solemn part of the celebration and we thank those people who were with us the day before yesterday at a beautiful resort in Phuket. There, we witness the couple exchange their vows and officially announce as wife and wife.”

“Especially for those who present today, let us share in their joy with this short film of the solemnization highlights, before we welcome the couple on stage.”

The big screen on the stage immediately shows the beautiful montage of their wedding solemnization highlighting their vows, ring exchange, and their first kiss as wife and wife. Not to forget, their cute and lovely video that they manage to record with their friend and family.

The guests’ faces are filled with smiles as they watch the montage showing the lovely couple. They are indeed a match made in Heaven!

“And so, here we are on this lovely reception at the pride of Royale Empire, the Main Hall of Royale Hotel for the Wedding Reception of our newlyweds in celebration of the beginning of their new life together. Although this hall has witnessed a lot of weddings it can’t be compared to today's reception as it will witness the wedding of the owner itself.”

“At this point, I assume that everyone has settled down and we are all ready to welcome the newlyweds. Today calls for a grand celebration and it is our distinct pleasure to introduce to you for the very first time Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon as wife and wife.”

“So without any further ado, let us all rise and give our warmest welcome to The Honourable Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon.”

The Enchanted song by Taylor Swift played by the orchestra abbreviated throughout the hall,

All the guests arise from the seat and draw their attention towards the entrance door.

When the doors swung open, the two brides made their grand entrance, a vision of beauty that left the guests speechless. The sight of them caused a collective gasp of awe, and goosebumps prickled the skin of many in the room.

Each step they took seemed to be choreographed to perfection, commanding attention and admiration from all those watching. The combination of their graceful movements and the mesmerizing music created a truly unforgettable cinematic experience.

The atmosphere was electric, filled with a sense of magic and wonder as the brides made their way down the aisle, making it a moment that would be forever etched in the memories of all who bore witness to it.

But, it's not just the guests who are left awestruck.

Mon's eyes almost popped out once her sight landed inside the hall.

‘It's magnificent!’

That's her first impression of the full decoration displayed in the hall with all the guests, totally different from their rehearsal yesterday.

With all the guest plauding and the audible praises reaching their ears, enough to make them blush and smile sheepishly, enhancing their bridal aura.

“Oh My… There’s a lot of people!” Mon whispered, enough to reach the raven's ear.

“What do you expect from almost 2000 guests,” Sam replied, also whispering.

They're trying hard to control their lip movements while talking to each other with almost 2000 people’s attention solely towards them.

“Suddenly the stage felt so far…”

Sam almost chuckled listening to her wife’s comment.

“Did they just expand the hall overnight?” Mon asked.

“Do you think it's possible?”

“I don't know, it just feels forever to reach the stage with all the eyes on us.”

“Yeah, I can't deny that.”

Never ever they think that they will be this shy walking the aisle at their wedding reception. It felt different during their solemnization since there were just family members and close friends present compared to today when their guests include influential people all around the world.

“So there you have it ladies and gentlemen our new lovely couple. Let us again give them a big round of applause.”

The emcee commanded as the brides finally reached the stage.

“Congratulations, Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon, and best wishes to both of you. We wish you to be blessed with a long and happy life together with your future children.”

The comments from the emcee about the future children invite the teasing from their friends who are sitting near the stage. The brides encounter another wave of blush when the teasing reaches their ears.

The ceremony continued with the banquet, the workers assigned to each table started to bring out the appetizer. Today's banquet consists of a full course meal with steak, river prawn, lobster, and other Thai cuisine as the main. The guests can make their choice based on the menu book.

Even Sam and Mon have their table to enjoy the meals. Sam chose steak while Mon went for a river prawn, her favorite.

“Do you want some?” Mon offered her river prawn to Sam.

Sam nodded to Mon's offer and was ready to reach the fork on Mon's plate, but Mon was faster to feed her instead.

“Hmmm, it's nice!” Sam commented.

“Right? We choose the right meals.”

“Try this,” This time Sam turned to feed the brunette.

“Hmm, wow!” Mon nodded repeatedly, approving of the taste.

“I can't imagine how are they going to prepare this for thousands of people,” Mon said.

“I bet their kitchen must be hectic right now.”

Mon chuckled imagining the situation in the kitchen like Sam said.

Without them realizing their candid interaction is being recorded and adored by the guests. The moments were captured by the cameras and the media attended.

The banquet was accompanied by the orchestra performance in the background. The songs they were playing were selected by the brides themselves. Between the orchestra performance, there's also a performance by popular singers that are exclusively invited to entertain the guests while they're enjoying the food.

"Hello everyone, we hope that you are enjoying the menu that has been specially selected this afternoon. On behalf of the bride’s family, we would like to sincerely thank you for gracing this joyous occasion with your presence.”

The emcee takes over the ceremony again after the full course meal approaching the dessert.

"Now, let us put our hands together to welcome Mrs Tassawan on stage to give her speech for the brides and everyone present.”

The ceremony further with the next agenda which is speeches by both family and close friends.

The speeches were filled with joy and laughter when they came from the gang. But, the emotion slightly changed when it's Mrs Pohn turned to give her speech.

Mon couldn't contain her tears anymore when her mom mentioned how time flies and she's now someone's wife.

Sam stroked the crying brunette’s shoulder slowly, calming her and wiping her tears with her handkerchief. This is why people are advised to always bring a handkerchief on their wedding day because you can't predict who's going to cry.

“We now offer the floor to the newlyweds for their speeches. Let's welcome Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon again on stage!”

The hall erupted with claps.

“Let's go, it's our turn.” Sam leads the brunette to the main stage after making sure she's okay.

Sam gave her speech, mostly thanking the guests for being here and asking them to pray and blessed them with good blessings in their marriage.

“Thank you, Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon, for your heart-warming words. The happy couple will now open the dance floor for the guests to join them in the ballroom dance.”

All the guests' attention averted towards them, and all of them were excited to witness the beautiful couple dancing.

“Can I dance with you?” Sam extended her hand to Mon.

Mon can't help to blush looking at her handsome wife, “Sure,” she put her hand on Sam's palm.

Sam catches it and brings the brunette's hand on her shoulder while her hand wraps around the brunette's waist, while their other hand clasps together.

With that position, they waltz into the dance floor with the soft melodies accompanied in the background.

The guests present took this chance to dance with their partner.

“Have I told you that you look handsome today?” Mon wrapped her hands around the raven's nape while they were slow dancing on the dance floor.

“Hmm, I don't remember hearing that,” Sam replied.

“Well,” Mon took a step forward, reducing their gap and connecting their forehead “…you look gorgeously handsome today.”

“Well, you look amazing too,” Sam replied, her face already red hearing the compliment from her wife.

“Thank you,” Mon mouthed.

“Ehermm,” Their world was interrupted by the voice.

When they turned their head, it was Mr. Robert who was standing firm and straight on their side.

“May I have a dance with my daughter?” He asked, extending his hands.

They look into each other with a smile before Sam herself puts Mon's hand on her father's palm.

“Sure,” Sam said.

“So nice of you,” Mr Robert winked to her daughter-in-law.

Or… He can say so, as Sam went straight for Mrs. Pohn's hand who's dancing with Kirk and she gladly accepted it.

“It's an honor to dance with a handsome prince today,” Mrs. Pohn said once they were on the dance floor.

Sam let out a laugh, “Now I know where your daughter's trait came from,” She said referring to Mrs. Pohn's flattering.

“Well, she learned from the best!” She winked.

Once they are done with the dance, they take the initiative to greet the guests from table to table. They can't stop hearing the compliments and flattering from the guests they greet. The guests also didn’t waste their opportunity to congratulate the beautiful couple.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have come to the end of our evening. We thank you for taking the time to celebrate this joyful union, and we hope that you have enjoyed your time here today.”

“On behalf of Lady Samanun and Lady Kornkarmon and their family, we would like to express their heartfelt gratitude for your presence at this memorable occasion. It is indeed a pleasure to have you all today.”

“Before we end it here, we would like to invite those who present today for the after party tonight. It will be held on the sky bar of this very own hotel. You're welcome for tonight and see you there. Goodbye! Have a nice day everyone!”

With that, they end the occasion by sending off the guests who are leaving, and the brides keep entertaining the guests who are asking to take pictures with them.

***

MON’S POV

Me and Sam walked hand in hand towards the entrance of the sky bar.

We are late! To our very own after party. This is all because we took a nap after the reception and none of us set the alarm, as a result, we ended up sleeping for 2 hours!

“Hah! Finally!” Kirk greeted us loudly.

Great of him, now everyone's attention is on us, no need to make an announcement anymore.

We openly apologize to the guests for our lateness. Luckily there are just the youngsters present, so they just wipe it off.

“We thought you were going to ditch us on your own party. We are getting ready to invade your room, you know.” Jim voices out her frustration.

“Are you even allowed to be here?” Sam counter back referring to how she's going to party in her pregnant state.

Jim pulled her long face,

I nudge Sam and give her side eyes, “Don't mind her P'Jim, you're very welcome here.”

“You're the best, Mon!” Just like that, her face brightens up again.

“But, mind you, no alcohol allowed. You too P'Ice.” I reminded them.

“Why I'm suddenly on the topic?”

“Because you're pregnant too!”

The two pregnant mothers pouted and pulled their long faces while the others enjoyed their frustrated reactions.

The party started with a toast for the brides and the rest of the night was filled with upbeat music by the DJ hired.

The night sky witnessed the guests’ presence mingling with each other, various kinds of alcohol stuck in their grasp, expanding their connection and trying to make themselves relevant in the crowd of influential people.

Tonight, we greeted the guests individually as we were already introduced as a couple during the day, we took this time to make time with our friends.

I managed to spend my time with my friends from MIT, they are present during the day but we couldn't update much with each other, so I took this opportunity to catch up with them.

There are only a few people that I know from the business world who definitely can't be compared to Sam. I look at Sam who's busy mingling with a group of men. I bet they're talking about business. Boring!

I went back to sit with the gang whose also just come back from mingling around.

“Oh, holy sh-… What is she doing here?” Tee suddenly asked with widened eyes. She's looking exactly behind me.

With curiosity, I turned to look where she was looking which I wish, I hadn't.

My sight was greeted by a woman who was also in a red dress, flirting with my wife.

How do I know she's flirting?

Well, with the look! I can tell from the look that she is definitely eye fucking my wife. The way her eyes travel around Sam's body.

‘There, there, her hand!’ She's trying to reach for Sam's arm but Sam immediately pulls her arm away.

I smirked, ‘Good job, wifey!’

“Who’s is she?” I asked without looking at the gang, my eyes still stuck on the two figures.

“She's Nita. Nita Jensen”

That name! Nita! The name that always gets associated with Sam around the internet. So, she is Nita. Finally, we meet.

I try to get a good look at Nita. She's pretty. Like an embodiment of a strong and independent woman. Suddenly a pang of jealousy hit me. Is there something going on with them?

“And who's is she to Sam?” I asked again. This time facing them.

“Something like an ex,” Tee replied bluntly.

And I can tell, they can see how my face changes.

“No! You can't say that when there's no relationship between them, to begin with.” A slap landed on Tee’s shoulder as Jim tried to cover it up.

“But, in the US they definit-lfghjmm.” Jim immediately covered Tee’s mouth preventing her from finishing her words.

I squinted my eyes, okay… My curiosity just keeps increasing like this.

“Well, Mon… Just ignore what this idiot said. What we can say is just, they are never exes, they are never in relationships. That Nita over there is just obsessed with your wife no matter how much your wife pushes her, she just keeps clinging around. That's how stubborn she is.” Jim concluded.

“It's the same as I said! It's just in short.”

“No, idiot! They are not an ex!”

“I said 'like', like an ex because she's crazy about Sam although they are not in relationship. It's the same!”

I stood up from my seat and made my way toward the two figures, leaving the argument to the two best friends.

“Yes, yes Mon! Go get you, woman.” The gang who's witnessing Mon walking her way towards Sam silently rooting for her.

I walk gracefully towards them making the people around turning their heads towards me and only me.

Today is my day and no one should be dreaming of standing beside Sam aside from me, her wife, her bride.

“Hi babe!” I greeted Sam cheerfully and didn't forget to land a kiss on her cheek which left her stunned.

Her eyes fixed on me, as she should! She's too stunned to even utter a word making the atmosphere kind of awkward.

“Oh, you're with an acquaintance? Care to introduce her, babe?” I act like I just saw Nita there.

“Oh yeah, yes! This is Nita my acquaintance during my study in the US.”

I can see her eyes. The eyes filled with the feeling of betrayal. I bet she didn't expect Sam to introduce her that way. Just a mere 'acquaintance'.

“Nita, this is my wife, Kornkarmon Armstrong.”

She diverted her eyes towards mine and let out a sly smile.

“Hi! I'm Mon. Sam's wife.” I intentionally highlight the 'wife' part.

I extended my hands to her which she unwillingly accepted.

“Nita Jensen. You can call me Nita. By the way, you're so young.” She looks at me meaningfully.

The look, I know that look. The look I constantly received whenever people knew my age. I get that a lot whenever I'm going for a deal in business. She's looking down on me!

I pulled her in a brief and friendly hug,

“I'm young, doesn't mean I have to stay at the back. Look who's in the center of attention now.” I whispered, enough for her to hear.

I can feel her body getting tense.

“Ehermm” Sam clears her throat as she can sense the building tension.

I pulled myself away from her “Ms. Nita, it's nice to meet you.” I winked, bragging my victory.

Her eyes shooting fire,

“Well, Ms. Nita, can I have my wife back? I think we have been away for a while. I'm sorry, I'm just the clingy type. I can't be away from her for that long you know.” I faked my laugh after my last sentence.

Nita just smiled briefly and nodded slightly. She can't directly look at my eyes. Maybe she's too overwhelmed by my words.

Sam who's just witnessed the situation also left speechless by the brunette's boldness.

The gang who witnessed the whole scene cheers from their seat after looking at Sam and Mon walking in hand toward them.

“Wahh, we don't know she has that side. So sexy of her.” Love said in adoration.

“Yeah, we are lucky enough to see that side of her tonight.”

“So dominant! Now, Sam is definitely under her control. Such a rare sight.” Neung commented.

They are blessed with the sight of defeated Nita. The sight that they long for but are stopped by Sam, who's still tolerating her.

Tonight, they finally get the victory that they crave, the victory that was obtained by no other than Mon, wearing her angelic face.

They just hope that Nita will finally leave Sam alone after being put into place by Mon.

As the party nears its end, we wrap it up with fireworks blazing the night sky. We can tell from everyone's faces how wasted and tired they are after tonight.

Everyone brings themselves to their room. It's the right decision to leave most of the room vacant for today as they don't need to call for their driver to fetch their drunk ass.

As we enter our room, Sam immediately throws herself onto the bed.

“Arghh! Finally!” She shut her eyes briefly.

I'm eyeing her from the mirror while putting away my accessories.

After that, I bring myself to sit beside her lying body.

“What's with you and Nita?” I asked her directly.

“What's what? There's nothing okay…” She replied lazily, still shutting her eyes.

“Did you two used to fuck each other?”

“Ewww, No! I'm a virgin okay!” She said defensively. This time her eyes wide open.

“You're a virgin?” I said in disbelief. She's this hot, with a lot of money, and never fucked anyone? Not even a fling?

But knowing her, that's possible though.

Looking at the brunette wearing a judging eye left the raven unsatisfied.

“What? Are you judging me right now?” Sam asked.

I just shrugged to answer her question.

“Or… are you doubting my skills? Well, we always can find it out, even now.”

She got up from the bed and acted as if she wanted to pounce on me.

“NO!” I immediately stopped her intentions and pushed her back to bed.

She scoffed,

“Pervert!” I said.

“You're the one that brought up that topic.”

I lay on my side beside her, one elbow propped up supporting my head and my eyes still on Sam. I'm still unsatisfied with her answer about Nita.

“So, why does she look so hard to move on from you? Like you've been fucking her so good and she can't forget about it?”

Sam let out a chuckle, “Are you jealous?”

“No, it's just I deserved to know as your wife, you know, for further reference. We can't predict what she's going to use against you or me in the future. People like her won't let it go that easily.”

What the brunette says does make sense to Sam.

Sam turned her body to face the brunette and mirrored the brunette's action, lying on her side.

“Look, I know her when I'm studying in the US. She's a Thai and I'm a Thai, so we kind of depend on each other over there. But, it's just for a while. When I discovered that she had feelings for me, I kindly rejected her. I thought she'd accepted with an open heart. But, nope she chose the other way,

When we agreed to stay just as friends, she started to show her true colors. She started to control who I befriended, she lied about me to the others so that they would not get near me. Soon, I found out that it was all her doing that I had a bad image and she still hadn't moved on from me.

That's where thing get uglier. When I sensed her obsessive side, I started distancing myself from her. If you asked me if I ever fucked her, the answer is no. But, I did use to sleep with her.”

“What makes that a difference?” I argued.

“What I mean by sleep is, it's indeed sleeping. Just laying beside each other, you know. But, it is just brief. I know that's also her doing. Maybe she spiked my drink or something. I never confronted her about that as I cut my ties and connection with her after that accident.”

“And what makes you so sure that you didn't fucked her. You said your drink was spiked, what if you did it unconsciously?”

“I'm very sure because I woke up in the middle of her undressing me. But, she only managed to undress my top. My pants were still intact when I woke up. So, I'm very sure that I didn't do it. I can feel it and I know myself. I'm not that cheap you know.”

“Then, what happened after that?” Suddenly I'm invested in her story.

“I lashed out at her, stormed out of the room, changed my number, moved to other places and I did pull some strings to make her back to Thailand and never appear in front of me. So, that I can finish my study in peace. The end.”

“Wow, that's an interesting story!”

“Interesting my foot. You don't know how much I struggle to get away from her.”

“Then, how did she appear again? Like just now.”

“Business. We are in the business world, Mon. We can't avoid encountering familiar faces you know. Besides, for the past years she didn't bother me that much, and she just did her work professionally. So, I'm just tolerating her presence, but…” She's contemplating to finish her words. “… nothing. That's just it.”

I lay on my back after she finished her story. That's a lot to digest.

“Hmmm, it's a waste, she got the look you know.” I voiced out.

“Are you saying that it's a waste she's going after me? Hello! I'm Samanun Anuntrakul okay. It's understandable if she can't move on from me.”

I almost gagged listening to her praising herself.

“But, seriously though, she's pretty.”

“But, she's crazy.”

“Yeah, I agreed. And, the way she looked at you just now, I still don't want to believe that she has moved on.”

Sam shrugged her shoulder.

We fall into silence after that, no sign that we are going to move away from the bed.

“You should go and freshen up first,” I suggested.

“No, you first. I'm after you.”

“Let's do rock, paper, scissors.”

Sam already put her hand in the air, ready to play.

“Rock, paper, scissors!” I shouted.

“Yeahhh! I won!” Sam celebrated her victory when she pulled out a rock while I did the scissors.

“Let's play another round, we go for three points.” I try to negotiate.

“No, no, no, I won't give in. Be true to your words and go freshen up first.

“Urghhh” I stormed my way towards the bathroom.

“You're no fun!” I said it out loud before I slammed the bathroom door and I could hear her laugh from the inside.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

MON'S POV

“No matter how I look at it, there’s just no way for two of us to stay at this massive house,” I said, still impressed at how big the house that our family gave as our wedding gift.

“Then, you want to bring everyone to live here? Do you want to open a charity house? So kind of you. Later, we can change the sign at the front gate to 'Kornkarmon's Charity House'. Whoever needs it just packs their bag and lives with us. Maybe the house will become smaller that way.”

“Ha.Ha. So funny…” I rolled my eyes, unimpressed with her jokes.

'Why there's nobody warned me about her obscene mouth? And don't let me start with her nagging…’

“You’re cursing me in your mind, right? I know that look.”

“Well, you deserve it.” I throw my eyes out of the window, appreciating the view.

Today, we will officially move to our new house, straight from the hotel, and the tiredness from yesterday still lingering.

We are now entering the neighbourhood. Yes, you heard it right,

Our neighborhood.

Where we will sail the ark of our marriage, the place that will witness everything from now on.

“Here we are!” She announced as she pulled over the car in the front yard of our house.

‘Our home’

I spotted my red Ferrari under the car porch.

'It must be our chauffeur driving it here.’

And what got my attention was the Bugatti Chiron next to it. It is the Hermes edition! The design itself screams luxury.

“Is that also yours?” I asked Sam while pointing at the car.

“Of course! If not, how can I get my hand to this beauty right here.” She said smugly, lightly tapping her beloved car.

Not to mention, her superbike that we rode on our first date is also parked there.

“Let's go!” She leads the way to the front door.

The house itself is a stunning two-storey modernist residence, boasting a size that rivals that of a villa.

Upon entering the high front door, we are welcomed by a stylish hallway.

To the left of the hallway, a built-in shoe cabinet stands, while on the right, there's a cosy lounge space featuring a wall mirror, ideal for quick self-checks before stepping out

As we venture further into the house, we encounter a striking curved staircase with tempered glass railings leading to the upper floor.

Adjacent to it is a spacious living room that can only be equated to half the size of a football field.

The room includes an inviting L-shaped sofa, a coffee table, extra seating, and a massive 70-inch smart TV complemented by a top-of-the-line sound system mounted on the wall.

Towards the right, a sliding door opens up to a charming mini-garden, exuding freshness with its neatly trimmed grass. Adorned with a miniature waterfall, the garden features a pebble path leading to a lounge area outfitted with wooden flooring and a lengthy sofa.

This outdoor relaxation spot includes a roof canopy, providing shelter from direct sunlight.

Next is my favourite. The kitchen!

As I walked into the kitchen, my mouth fell open in astonishment as I took in the sight before me.

“Wahh” Even Sam can't help but be impressed.

It was exactly as I had imagined it - a perfect blend of style and functionality.

The focal point of the room was a sleek curved kitchen island, complete with a high chair that added a modern touch to the space.

The island is highly practical, offering ample space for meal preparation and casual dining.

To the side, there's a built-in fridge that seamlessly blends with the cabinetry, providing easy access to fresh ingredients and beverages.

Opposite the kitchen, I spotted an 8-seater dining table that was bathed in natural light streaming in from large windows, creating a warm and inviting ambiance.

However, what truly caught my eye and sparked a surge of excitement was the sight of an impressive collection of espresso machines neatly lined up on the counter.

I could already imagine myself experimenting with different brews and perfecting my latte art skills in this dreamy kitchen.

People might not believe it, but I'm a certified barista, and cooking is my forte.

Being away from home for so long made me a master of Thai cuisine in an attempt to alleviate my homesickness.

Although it wasn't entirely successful to get rid of that homesickness, it certainly made things more bearable.

And, to make the most of my time studying in the US, I decided to take on a part-time job at a cafe and ended up obtaining my barista license. This experience allowed me to develop my skills and kept me productive during my studies.

Lost in my admiration for the kitchen, I was brought back to reality when I realized how empty the kitchen was.

“Babe!” I called for Sam.

When I turned around, I saw her exploring the connected outdoor kitchen that was completed with a BBQ set. The outdoor space was a seamless extension of the indoor kitchen, with its charm and functionality.

Next to the BBQ set, there was a sparkling pool that beckoned for a refreshing dip on a hot day. The pool was surrounded by a spacious lounge area that seemed tailor-made for hosting gatherings with our family and friends.

The thought of lazy afternoons spent by the pool, enjoying good food and great company, filled me with a sense of joy and anticipation.

I couldn't help but feel grateful for the opportunity to experience such a dreamy setting. The request we made from the interior designer a month ago came into reality just as how we imagined it.

“Yeah?” She responded while closing back the sliding door.

“I think we need to go grocery shopping.”

I can't wait to let her taste my cooking.

“Hah? Can't we wait for tomorrow?” She protested.

“Babe, it's empty in here,” I said while showing the empty fridge.

“We can order takeout.”

“Every day? Come on, since we are at it, we just need to go out, drive there, buy, and then come back.”

SAM’S POV

Lie. It's a lie.

It's been almost 2 hours since we started roaming around the grocery store, and she's still not done!

I can’t feel my leg already. Where did she get all the energy after tiring events yesterday?

The cart I'm pushing around, following her almost full with all the grocery.

Tell me, there's everything in the cart. From snacks to meat, and multiple kinds of it from just a single thing.

Take the cereal as an example. TheErme 3 kinds of cereal she puts in the cart where I've never been aware of their existence before.

Then, there's a jam, peanut butter, chocolate spread, and another butter.

What the…

And don't even start with the condiments and spices. She took one of everything when we were in the condiments area.

Did she even know how to cook?

Once we are in the meat area, the unending question starts again,

“Do you prefer the breast part or the leg part?” She asked, referring to the chicken.

“I ate everything.” That's my common answer whenever she asks about my preference.

Since I've never been asked about it, I needed to think for a while to give her an answer, which ended up with me telling her that I ate everything except for…

“Do you eat tuna?”

“No! Definitely, not tuna.”

“I'm allergic to it,” I said.

“Good to know, that's the point I'm asking. If I'm waiting for you to tell, it will be in my dream.” She rolled her eyes to me.

“Oh, okay… I don't know if you're that interested in me.”

She ignores my banter and continues with her shopping.

She takes the beef, pork, shrimp, squid, fish, and bac…

“Woo, wait, Mon, there's just two of us at home, okay? What's the occasion with all this?”

“Hello, I take exactly the portion for two, and this is a week's worth of food.”

'A week? I thought it was worth a month?!’

“Do you need another dialled I asked jokingly.

“Well, maybe…” She said, considering the need for another cart.

'What?’

“At this point, let's just buy the store.” I gave up.

“Hmmm, not a bad idea.” She said as she continued looking around. “Since Royale Empire already has hotels, hospitals, shopping malls, and schools, why not add a grocery store to the list?”

I was ready to counter back when she managed to intrude, “And, with all your power, please make it just one step away from our front door. Can you do that?” She looked at me with a hopefultravelled“Can you?”

“You know what? Let's just continue shopping.” I give in and let out a tiny smile, ready to fetch another empty cart.

“Good!” She said.

I unwillingly pull another cart and give it to her while I'm pushing the full cart around following her with another strike of her, putting everything that reaches her eyes into the cart.

I could just shake my head and sigh, looking at her shopping spree.

After filling the two carts, we move to the counter to pay.

She offered to pay, which I gladly refused. Though I knew she was financially capable, with the sense that I was the one who needed to provide, I offered to pay.

Besides, looking at the number of things we got, the price will be no joke, I bet.

So, I should pay instead.

And… I'm right, the amount is no joke. Who in this whole Thailand spends hundreds of thousands of baht on groceries? No one, only Kornkarmon Armstrong can do that.

As we pushed the cart towards the exit, I realized something that made me halt my steps immediately.

“What? What's wrong?” She asked, concerned.

“Don't you remember how we get here?” I asked.

“With your car! That's obvious.”

“And what car am I driving?”

“Oh my gpractisingrse, your Bugatti! What's wrong with you?”

'Okay, she's still didn't get it…’

“And do you think all of these…” I pointed out on the groceries, “…will fit in my car?”

A realization hit her as her expression changed.

She's fidgeting her fingers, “No…” A small voice came out of her mouth.

Finally, you get it. That's why you should hold yourself in there…” I sighed, “…I should stop you,”

“Can you just stop nagging and start thinking of a solution?”

“And now I'm the one that should think of a solution?”

“Yes, it's kinda your fault.”

“What? I'm at fault? How?”

“You have more than one car, but all are useless.” She rolled her eyesItcan'tn'tn't even be used for a normal routine like buying groceries.”

“Hahhah” I faked my laugh, It can't be helped after listening to her reason.

“And things won't be a problem if you just buy the things that we NEED only!”

“I tell you, the things in here are everything WE NEED.”

'Wah, I'm speechless right now. She's never dry with ideas to fight my words.’

“And we should just buy a new car, so this kind of thing won't happen again!” She voices out again.

“So that's your solution?”

“Yes, for the sake of the future.”

“Brilliant! Now I know why you wanna marry me, first the grocery shop on the doorstep, now the new car, all of your ideas need a lot of money, you know” I nodded my head repeatedly like finally realizing something.

“And you have that money! Aren't you?” She squinted her eyes. “Since you already know my real intentions, I hope you didn't pull out of this marriage too soon because I haven't milked out that money of yours that much yet.”

We both scoffed with our nonsense talk.

“Okay enough with that nonsense. What do we do now?” She brings back our main concerns.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket and dialed a number while throwing an unsatisfied gaze toward her.

'She's the one that is causing the problem, I’m the one that needs to settle it'

But the thought just passed my mind, not my mouth, to avoid further argument.

“Hello, Chin. Are you at my grandma's house?”

I called for Chin, my family's driver.

“Can you fetch me at Siam Grocer? And please come with the biggest car that exists in Grandma's garage. If there's happened to be a van, you can come with that van instead.”

“Archkkk" Like a bolt of lightning, her hand traveled to my waist so fast, and she pinched my flesh so hard that it felt like the flesh had already detached from my bones.

She's aware that I'm shading her when I mentioned the van, and now she's seeking revenge by pinching me.

“Okay, okay, I'm okay. It's just the crab I bought just now somehow still alive and pinching my flesh.” I jokingly said to Chin through the phone as we were still on call.

This time, she was ready with her open palm in the air to slap me, but I behaved to catch it before it reached my shoulder.

I stick out my tongue, mocking her and now she's fuming.

With her other hand, she's trying to reach my body for another pinch, but I managed to stay out of her reach.

We are wrestling in a public place. People might misunderstand as they're unaware of the context of our physical fight.

I smiled teasingly as she failed to reach me.

“Please come faster, Chin, before my body filled with bruises from the crab. I will wait at the parking lot!”

I turn off the call and catch her other hand. Now, both of her hands are in my grip.

“I'm what? A crab?” She sneers.

'Aha! So cute!’

“Yes, based on the intensity of your pinch, it looks like you're practicing to be one!”

“Awwwch”

Now she goes for my foot!

Her both hands were immediately lost from my grip as I crouched down to soothe my foot.

She reached for the cart and pushed through the exit, and I followed her from behind.

“You know what? I think I need to call for a Careline of domestic violence.”

“Go and give them a call, only for them to tell you that you deserve the beat because of that obscene mouth of yours.”

“Whatever, violence is still violence no matter the reason.”

“But if the reason is you! It deserves.”

We keep bickering as we try to fill in the small trunk of my car.

As I said, not even half of the things in one cart are fitted in the car.

We just waited for almost 15 minutes before a Cadillac Escalade pulled over in front of my car.

That's Chin,

“Good afternoon, Khun Sam, Khun Mon!” He rushed out of the driver's seat and greeted us.

There's also P'Sa, one of our house helpers who came along with Chin.

“I hope you two didn't wait for long, I'm sorry there's no van in sight, but I indeed brought the biggest car in the garages.” He explained himself without being asked to.

“Hahahhahhah,” I laughed out loud, listening to his worries.

Sam's reaction left the two workers speechless except for Mon, who was already fuming at the side.

“No worries, I'm just joking about it. I didn't expect you to take it seriously,”

'It’s because you never joke around, Khun Sam.' Chin thought and let out an awkward laugh.

A slap landed on my arm, “That's because you keep exaggerating things!” Mon scolded me.

“What exaggerating? Just look at the things you bought, and he will understand why I asked him to bring a van instead.”

They helped the two load the Cadillac,

“See! I didn't exaggerate isn't?” I voiced out to Chin after we were done loading the groceries into the car.

He just bites her lower lips, hiding his laugh. Preventing himself from getting involved in the couple's bickering.

“Meet you at my new house. You know where it is, right?”

“Yes, yes, I know. We will meet you there.”

With that, we parted ways heading to the same destination.

All four of us keep going back and forth from the door to the kitchen, loading the groceries.

“You know what, I think I need to consider the grocery shop on our doorstep. Because, if this is how you're going to shop..”

“Babe!” Mon cut my words and signed her point finger on her mouth.

“Can't you just shut up for a while? You already gave me an earful in the car just now. Can you just stop for a while? Aren't you tired?”

I grab another bag of groceries before I face her, “For the record, I won't stop talking about it until our next grocery shopping, and to answer your question, I'm tired! And hungry, too!” I replied while making my way to the kitchen

Mon just shook her head, looking at the behavior of Khun Samanun Anuntrakul, her wife.

'Is this what I'm marrying into?’ She thought to herself.

“I'm sorry about that,” The brunette apologizes to Chin, who was witnessing their bickering.

“No, worries Khun Mon. Besides, it's such a rare sight for Khun Sam to behave like that. You changed her a lot.” Chin said.

“Really?” Mon asked in disbelief.

“Yes!” He said excitedly. “ You know what? Today's the longest I've ever heard her talk, not to mention the joke, too. She never jokes around like that. I thought she was really asking for a van just now.” He chuckled.

A pink blush crept up on Mon's cheeks. The thought of her bringing out that side of Sam kind of gives her a tingling butterfly feel.

“And when will we be done if you're just standing by the door?”

Just like that, the creeping smile on Mon's face drops.

“I'm coming, okay!” She rolled her eyes while passing by me.

I brought the last bags of groceries towards the kitchen and was greeted with the sight of Mon and P'Sa filling the fridge and the empty container with all the chips, cereal, spices and the list goes on…

“Do you need more help?” I offered.

“Gladly, my dear!” She replied shortly.

“Did everything fit in the cabinet? Do we need to buy another fridge?” I teased.

She throws a dagger’s gaze towards me that is enough to make me shut my mouth.

I take that as a sign for me to continue the work silently.

“P’Sa, will you and Chin have lunch here?” Mon started the conversation with P’Sa while I just became a listener.

“I don't think so because Lady Tassawan has a lunch date, and she needs Chin to drive her to the meeting place. While me, I have to go back with Chin.”

“Seriously? Now I feel bad to trouble you with all this.”

‘She feels bad for them but not for me? Her wife? I literally had to follow her around for almost 2 hours!’

"No worries, Lady Mon. Besides, Lady Tassawan was the one who sent us here. She asked us to give a hand with everything you two need.”

“Thank you so much! Your help means a lot.”

‘And she didn't even thank me for going back and forth bringing the groceries and following her around.’ I intentionally rolled my eyes.

“Are you done yet?”

“Hah?” It caught me off guard as she suddenly threw the question to me. “A little bit more…” I answered.

“Thank you for today and sorry for troubling you” She suddenly apologized, which immediately washed away all the irritation and tiredness I felt before.

“You don't have to apologize. This is for our home too… Just beware in the future.”

She let out a wide contagious smile that left me stunt for a while.

“So, do you want a coffee? While you wait for me to finish cooking our lunch.”

“Sure.”

“How do you like your coffee? Ice? Hot? Espresso? Latte? White Coffee? Or anything you want to request?”

“Anything means anything?”

“Yup!”

“Hmmm… Then, can I have caramel macchiato with caramel drizzle upside down?”

“Okay, that's too much!”

I can't help but chuckle looking at her upset face.

“Ice latte is fine with me.”

“Okay, that sounds more reasonable!”

She works her way towards the espresso machine.

With a swift move, she weighs the coffee bean, grinding it and letting it drip with a perfect texture.

She really knows what she is doing.

Lastly, she poured the milk into the glass that was half filled with ice and poured the espresso as the last touch.

She didn't forget the straw, too.

And just like that, a freshly made iced latte was already served in front of me.

She waits for me with anticipation, waiting for me to taste it.

I lightly stirred the coffee and took a sip.

My eyes widen once the taste of the coffee hits my tongue.

'Wow! It just wow!’

It's nearly blown my mind. I don't want to exaggerate it, but this is indeed the best ice latte I've ever had.

“Hmmm…It's nice!” I compliment.

Only then did she move from the kitchen island with a wide smile and continue with her cooking.

I did offer my help with the cooking, but she sent me back to my seat. So… it's not wrong for me to just sit here, right?

After P'Sa is done helping Mon with the ingredients and the groceries, she excuses herself to go back to Grandma's mansion.

I sent them to the door after thanking them for today and came back to sit at the kitchen island with an iPad in my hand while continuously sipping the iced coffee.

“Mon! Do you prefer a Sedan, SUV, or MPV?”

Her eyebrows raised with my sudden question.

“What is it for?”

“Of course, for the car, it's obvious, Mon,”

“Yes, I know, Sam. I'm not that stupid. My question is, why's exactly you're asking for that question!” She's pissed.

“For our new car, our family car!”

“Wait! Are you serious about that? I'm just kidding, okay? I didn't mean to ask you to buy it immediately.”

“But, we do need it, right? All we have is the hypercar, which is not even eligible for grocery shopping.”

She sighed, “You're right. Let's just settle for the simple one like Merc or BMW?”

“Noo… that's too simple.”

“Then, Range Rover? Or the Defender one? It would be cool to see you drive that kind of car.”

“Eww, no! That's worse!”

“Urus?”

“Too common…”

“Porsche?” She kept suggesting while her hand was busy with chopping the shallots.

“Basic…” While I, keep denying her suggestions.

“Aston Martin?”

“That car's design is ugly!”

“Then, what do you want?!” She almost lost her patience.

No offense, though. Her taste for cars sucks!

“What about these?” I showed her the cars that caught my eye.

Mon's eyes widen once it lands on the iPad, displaying the Rolls Royce Cullinan and Bentley Bentayga.

Looking at Sam's taste in the car knocked Mon to the reality that Sam is indeed of Royal blood.

“Are you crazy? Who the hell drives Rolls Royce or Bentley to do grocery?”

“Us?”

“That's too much, Sam”

“Since we are at it, why not just buy the best car on the market? Besides, we are not just using the car for groceries. We are finding a car that can fit more things for both of us, isn't it?”

Her reasons somehow bring the brunette into deep thought.

“Up to you then,” Mon gives in.

‘Yes!’ I celebrated in silence.

In fact, I've been eyeing these cars for so long, there's just no valid reason for me to buy them.

Once she mentioned the new car, my mind immediately thought about my two dreams family car.

Finally, I got my reason to buy it.

“Okay! I will arrange the appointment with Tee tomorrow!” My voice came out excited. I just can't hide it.

“That fast?”

“Yes, the sooner, the better,” I said

“Should we get the Mansory body kit?” I suggested.

“No!” She said firmly.

“Oww, why?” My voice almost came out whinny.

“Those two cars with basic body kits already cost a lot, now with a Mansory body kit? It's unnecessary!”

I pouted hearing her saying my suggestion.

“But, those two with a basic design look like cars for oldies.” I voiced out.

“But then, you refused my suggestion with Aston Martin.”

“That car just came out purely ugly.”

Mon rolled her eyes, listening to the raven who didn't want to back down with her opinion.

“Let's at least get a full carbon body kit. How is it?” I still don't give up on persuading her.

She ignores me and keeps going with her task on the stove.

“Huh?” I try to get her attention.

“We will use my money,” I almost pleaded.

“It's your money, your decision,” Mon answered without looking back at me.

“Okay! We will get a Mansory body kit.”

Mon sighed, “You just wanted that, isn't it?” She looked back with a tongs in her hand.

“But, your opinion matters too,” I said.

“And, it didn't even take into consideration. So thoughtful of you, I would say.” She glares and continues with the cooking.

I shrugged my shoulder with a satisfied look.

Let's say I just have my way to get what I want.

After 30 minutes of fighting in the kitchen, a beautifully plated Thai fried chicken with sticky rice was served in front of me.

I used to eat this during my trip to Hatyai but was not fond of it because of how sweet the sauce is.

But, since she has worked hard on it, I should give it a try.

'Hmm… it smells nice.”

“Let's dig in!”

I took a bite of the chicken,

Once it's in my mouth, the savory taste of the marinated chicken, the aroma of garlic mixed with the taste of black pepper, explodes in my mouth.

The ¼ fried chicken is so juicy, though it is being deep fried.

I put the sauce on the sticky rice, take a bit of freshly fried crispy shallots, combine it with the chicken, and put it all in my mouth,

'Oh my… this is perfect!’

The sauce is not as sweet as I remembered. There's a hint of spiciness that makes you crave more.

I don't wish I'm just really hungry, but this is really good.

“How is it?” Mon asked after looking at the raven to keep feeding herself, ignoring her surroundings.

“Oh!” I just realized she's still not eating, waiting for my feedback. “It's good!” I said with half full mouth.

Only then did she start eating

Mon felt that all her hard work paid off, looking at how her wife enjoyed the food.

“Where did you learn to cook?” I asked.

“My mom, of course! I bet you are also aware of how a good cook she is.”

“Yeah, though I rarely get to taste it, but I remembered how good the food is whenever I visit her.”

“That's why I need to learn it. You have no idea how homesick I was when I first arrived in the US.”

“How did you survive in the US?” This time, it is her turn to throw me a question.

Just like that, our lunch was filled with questions and stories from each other.

We kind of so carried away in the conversation that we didn't realize how much we had eaten.

Mon stood up from her seat with her plate once she finished eating.

“Stop!” I stopped her action. “Left the plate, let me do the dish.”

“Really? Oww, so sweet of you. Thanks, babe!”

“You're welcome, and thanks for the food!”

I headed to the living room once I was done cleaning the kitchen, only to be greeted with the sight of her occupying the horizontal side of the L-shaped sofa.

‘Is she asleep?’

She did. A smile crept up on my face without me realizing it. My hand impulsively caressed her head.

She looks so calm… like a baby sleeping.

I was surprised by a loud thunder causing me to turn away from that angelic face.

The raven's face is kind of irritated by the sudden thunderclap, worrying it will awaken the sleeping brunette. But, she can't possibly fight with nature, right?

I look back to her making sure she's still sleeping before working my way to lock all the doors and making sure all the windows are tightly closed.

The clouds looked dark outside. It's possibly be raining soon.

And, I'm right. By the time I came down with a comforter in my hand, it was already downpouring outside.

What a perfect time to have a nap.

I put the comforter over her and slowly took the loosely gripped remote control in her hand to put it away.

After adjusting the AC temperature, I took over the vertical side of the L-shaped sofa. Our heads meet in the middle.

'Ahhh… so comfy.’

It's not taking that long for my eyelids to feel heavy. The full stomach is one of the contributors to it.

In just a few seconds the room filled with the even breath from both women. The sounds of downpouring rain accompanied their deep slumber.

MON’S POV

“Erhmmm” I stretched my body.

‘Aw, that was so good.’

That was such a long and good nap. I feel fresh now.

It took a while for me to realize the comforter covering my body. When I looked up, the calm face of my wife greeted my view.

My heart swells at the sight and the fact that she’s the one that covered me in a blanket makes me smile widely.

She is so sweet, it’s just she’s bad at expressing it.

I turned my body and lay on my tummy to get a better view of her sleeping face. I played with her hair and there was no response from her. She sleeps like a log.

I bring my face nearer and brush our noses together, she scrunches at the contact but there’s no sign of her waking up. I chuckled, the sight of her was enough to make me happy.

I woke up from the sofa leaving her to sleep more and heading to the kitchen.

Since it’s almost 6 PM, it’s a perfect time to prepare for dinner.

‘Hmmm…What would be perfect for dinner?’

My eyes were busy scanning the full fridge, and that’s when I spotted the mangoes. There’s leftover sticky rice from lunch, a mango sticky rice would be perfect.

‘Then, what’s more? There’s lettuce, ham, cheese… okay! Consider it done!’

This is why I like it when my fridge is full. There’s gonna be unending ideas to make a meal.

For tonight, a mango sticky rice and egg Benedict sandwich will be our dinner.

I switch on the stand mixer,

Yes, I’m going to make it from scratch, it’s just a simple dough.

I put the flour, egg, butter, sugar, salt, yeast, and dry milk into the mixer and let it mix for a while. After it mix well, I pour in the milk slowly into the bowl. I use milk instead of water for a better texture.

Once it is done, I let it sit for a while as I prepare for other ingredients.

After almost 30 minutes, I came back to the dough, and it was perfectly risen. I shaped it into buns and spread the butter garlic on the surface before shoving it into the oven.

It’s almost 7 PM when the buns are ready. I will leave to prepare the sandwich later. I believe both of us need a shower first before dinner.

I peek into the living room, there’s still no sign of my wife waking up from her sleep.

“Babe…” I squat in front of her.

“Hmmm..” She stirred around.

“Babe, wake up!” I shook her arm lightly.

She finally opened her eyes but was still lost as she just stared blankly at the wall.

I give her time to fully wake up.

“What time is it?” She asked, her voice came out hoarse.

“Seven…”

“What?!” She got up immediately.

SAM’S POV

‘What the heck?! I sleep for 4 damn hours…’

This is not taking a nap, this is a whole deep sleep.

I stretch my body, kind of feeling groggy.

“I’ll go upstairs and take a bath first. Don’t sleep again.” She said after looking at me still trying to get a hold of myself.

“Hmmm,” I replied flatly.

I just stare at her going upstairs blankly, still trying to register myself.

But, I can’t deny that was a whole great sleep. The sleep that was long gone since… I don’t even remember when the last time I slept during the evening like this.

I stay in this position for a while,

“Arghhh…” I stretched my body again letting out all the grogginess before taking my steps towards the kitchen for drinks.

My nose is greeted with a really pleasant smell when I reach the kitchen,

‘It’s smell like a whole damn bakery in here… What is this smell?’

I instinctively followed the smell and it led me to the bread box on the kitchen island.

When I opened it,

‘Wahh, this is indeed the smell. Where did she buy this? It looks appetizing though,’

I closed it back and went back to my actual purpose which was getting the drink.

***

I turned the knob of our bedroom and the view behind it left me unprepared,

I gulped the unexistence saliva,

F*ck, she really wants to test my desire, isn’t she?

“Ermm,” I cleared my throat, trying to get her attention but she totally ignored me and continued drying her wet hair with a dry towel in tight shorts and a sports bra.

If the bread down there looks appetizing, for this one, I just lost my words to describe it.

I arranged my steps quickly into the bathroom once I grabbed my towel.

My breathing labored once I entered the bathroom.

I immediately slip out of my sweatpants and free myself from the tight trunk

“Ahhh~” My dick sprang out, standing proudly.

‘Fuck it, Sam! Can’t you just control it a little bit? This is not even a problem before..’

In my 30 years of life, never ever I’ve turned on by just looking at sexy women. I’ve even seen women with fewer clothes than that but it never succeeded in turning me on by just looking at it.

But for her, this was been the second time I had to release myself simply because I looked at her body.

I pumped my body wash on my hand, turned on the shower, and sat on the toilet,

My eyes tightly shut, the image of her just now still replaying clearly in my head.

“Ahhh~” I moaned immediately when my hand touch my length, “F*ck! Ermmm!” I tried to hold my moan.

As my hand moves faster out of lust, “Ahhh… Ahhh… Ahhh~ F*ck!” I can’t hold it anymore!

My hand pumping faster as the other massaging my ball before…

“ARGHHH! F*ck!” The white liquid shoot out all over the place messing my hands and thigh, “Ahhh~”

My breath labored, trying to catch the air,

‘F*ck, Sam!’ A realization hit me immediately, ‘This is so wrong, you’re so pathetic, Sam’

This looks like I just want her body when what I’m supposed to do is love and care for her.

‘I will be dead if she knows about this. But, she won’t right?’

I went into the shower to wash my sticky body, before she started to become suspicious if I stayed longer in the bathroom.

After I’m done showering, I slip into my pajamas, purposely choosing a tighter trunk. I need to put my guard on her and get a hold of myself better.

‘You’re better than that, Sam!’ I keep brainwashing my mind to control my desire better in front of her.

I get out of our room and enter my home office on the same floor, both of us have our own office in this house,

The things are still scattered around but I just ignore them, I just need to check my work email after all,

I’m just about to enter my password when the door of the room is opened wide by the brunette, this time in more appropriate attire. She’s in her red football jersey, still in tight shorts, her hair brought to one side and her glasses perfectly hooked on her high nose.

She brought herself into the room,

“What are you doing?” She asked.

The thought of my sinful act just now stuttered me, “Ahm… j-just checking my email”

“What the…” She’s now standing just beside me, bringing her face forward and checking on the screen, her next action caught me off guard when she wrapped her arm around my neck and put her chin on my left shoulder.

‘Haishh, she’s not helping at all!’

“Who the hell works on marriage leave? Turn off your computer now and let’s have dinner.” Her voice sounds demanding.

Every word she uttered, making her breath hit my neck,

‘Keep calm, Sam. You’re a strong soldier!’

“But…” I tried to protest,

But she’s faster, “No buts! No means no.” She said firmly.

“Okay, okay… fine,” I give in and turn off my computer as she’s pulling my left hand, ready to pull me out of the room.

“Let’s go!” She said excitedly.

We are going downstairs in hands,

I have no idea what is she excited about the dinner, she almost skipped her way down the stairs,

My question was answered when my eyes laid on the living room.

I almost let out a gasp as my mouth hung open.

‘What the…’

The lights in the living room are dimmed, leaving the light from the TV and scented candles bathing the space creating a romantic ambiance.

The coffee table that once adorned the living room has been put aside and replaced with the duvet that has been spread across the space.

A lot of pillows and carebears are carefully arranged around the duvet and there’s a mini table placed in front of the TV that is already filled with food.

“What is this?” I asked, still shaken.

“It’s a movie night!”

“Why all the trouble? We have the sofa.”

“But it’s not gonna be the same, the vibe, the feeling, it’s just different.” She explained.

Besides, it has been Mon’s dream all the time to have this kind of movie night with her other half.

So, this is it!

She pulled me to sit in front of the table and again, I was amazed by the decorated plate and table.

“This is an egg Benedict sandwich and mango sticky rice from the leftovers we had before. So, what do you want to eat first?”

“Hmm, the sandwich.”

“Alright!”

She cut the sandwich into half since there’s just one but the size is enough to fill two people.

But… that was before I had a taste of it,

This is another perfect meal of the day!

“Wow, this is good! Where did you buy it?”

“Excuse me?” She looks at me in disbelief. “Wah, you have a knack to ruin the moment don’t you?”

“What? I’m just asking okay? What’s the problem.”

“Your question is the problem, you should ask how I made it instead of where I bought it!”

“Seriously? You made this?”

She glares.

‘Oww, that’s scary… and cute’

I get the idea to tease her more,

“Okay, you made the sandwich but not the bun right? Because it’s too delicious.” I teased.

“Seriously? Just know that you will eat outside starting from tomorrow.” She exclaimed.

I burst out laughing while she kept glaring at me

She threatened to get up but I immediately grabbed her wrist,

“Okay, okay… I’m just kidding okay,” I said, the rest of my laughter can still be heard, “I’m not going to eat outside tomorrow because this is so delicious!”

“When did you make it?” I tried to distract her with another question.

And she became excited again, “When you’re still in a deep slumber.”

‘No wonder the kitchen filled with the smell of freshly made bread just now.’

“You didn’t tell me you’re this good at cooking”

“Why? You want to try opening a restaurant next?”

“Hmm, that’s another good idea,”

“I won’t advise that, It will be a pity for other restaurants”

“Why?”

“They will be closed down once ours is open,”

“Ow, are you that confident?”

“Yeah!” She wears a smug face, I can’t help to chuckle at her demeanor.

“But, we seriously need to do it though,” I said, her eyebrows connected looking at my sudden seriousness.

“We need to close down Song’s restaurant,”

“So that she will help you at the company?”

“Yeah”

We turn to look at each other and burst out laughing at our silly idea.

“That’s not nice! So, have you talked to her about that?”

I just nodded at her question.

“What did she say?”

“She’ll consider that after Ice gives birth,” I sighed.

“That will take at least a year, considering the postpartum period and so on…”

I nodded again, agreeing with her say

“Then,” She cupped my face and turned it to face her “I would say, good luck then, wifey!” She said, scrunching her nose.

I just smile at her encouragement, it somehow helps in motivating me to handle my company alone for a while longer.

“That’s why you don’t ever try to get on work during your leave. We have another 3 weeks, 2 weeks for our honeymoon, make sure you enjoy it before it last.”

“Yeah, yeah…” I replied lazily.

‘Can I do that though? I have never been away from work that long since I handled the company 5 years ago.’

“Oi… We are supposed to share that! You have eaten half of it!” She said, her eyes glued on the half-eaten sandwich.

“No, it’s mine! You eat that!” I pointed at the untouch mango sticky rice.

“Let me at least have a bite..”

“Here, just a little teeny tiny bite!” I offered to feed her.

The moment she opened her mouth to have a bite I already knew she’s gonna have a big bite making me retreat the sandwich away from her.

“Sam!” She scolded.

“You’re going for a big bite!”

“I promise, it just a little,” Her hands already in the air, promising.

I let her have a bite but still being aware, and she kept her promise by biting just a little.

“Stingy!” She exclaimed, I just rolled my eyes.

“What is this story about?” I distract her, asking about the movie that we are finally paying attention to.

She put on some cartoon that I was totally clueless about.

“The title is Frozen, it tells about…” She ends up giving me the summary of the movie.

Surprisingly, we kind of hooked into the cartoon that left us wide awake, from Frozen I to Frozen II and now we are watching Inside Out.

It’s mind-blowing how a cartoon can carry such a deep meaning about feelings and core memory. Especially the bing bong scene, I almost cried but the presence of Mon beside me restrained me from doing so.

“Are you going to watch anymore?”

“No..” She replies weakly, her eyes almost shut due to sleepiness.

It’s almost 2 in the morning by the way,

I switch off the TV and blow out the candle before bringing myself to lie beside her.

She immediately brought herself to snuggle into my embrace, this is how we slept last night too after she asked me with puppy eyes to cuddle her to sleep.

‘How can I keep resisting you? Will I be able to?’

***

A week into the marriage and living with just two of us, I will conclude that there’s never a dull moment together.

Every day there’s always a task for us to do together, like arranging back the furniture, Setting up our office, putting up our wedding photos, and even gardening in our mini garden.

Is this can even be considered a holiday? Because there’s always something pops up for us to do.

Why is nobody briefing me on how tiring getting married, moving in, and settling down is?

I swear, I’m going to do this just once in my lifetime.

And yeah, we also successfully bought my dream car, a Mansory Rolls Royce Cullinan which is expected to arrive after we come back from our honeymoon.

Another thing, I also profound a new hobby which I didn’t expect existed within me, building a Lego… Can you believe that? And it’s all because of Mon.

One night, she forced me into building a Harry Potter lego while having a marathon of the long-ass Harry Potter movie which resulted in me being addicted to building legos. Now, my online shopping carts are filled with Legos, especially the Technics edition.

This whole week also blessed me with a whole bunch of delicious food. From breakfast to dinner, from Thai food to Western food she just never fails to impress me. Not to mention, I also became addicted to her coffee. It has become one of the must-have things to have before I start my day.

Aside from all those great things, there’s still something bothering me,

I can’t deny that I’m still doubting myself, doubting whether this marriage is indeed the right thing to do, will I be able to reciprocate her feelings? Can she still wait for me when she didn’t get the same love she gave? What if she gives up on me?

There’s just a lot of ‘what if’ replaying in my mind,

Why can’t I just simply love her when there are a lot of things to love about her?

Why can’t I show the same love she shows me? Just why?

I don’t have the answer to all those questions,

At least for now,

I need time, and I hope she’s still there when the time comes.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Maldives!

The destination that has been chosen by both of them.

The four-night stay is fully sponsored by the gang, starting from their transportation, the over-water villa and all the activities.

Their role is just to present there and enjoy the holiday!

The 4-hour flight from Bangkok to Male and another 1 hour on air by seaplane finally brings them to their destination,

Soneva Jani, Maldives.

Once they step on the deck, they are immediately welcomed by the Barefoot Guardian a.k.a the butlers.

One of them guides the couple to their villa and they are immediately stunned by the views.

"Wow!" Mon exclaimed with widened eyes, awestruck by the view laid in front of her.

The spacious over-water villa features an expansive master bedroom on the ground floor, with an adjacent bathroom, dressing room and another small sleeping area.

A retractable roof over the master bed slides back at the touch of a button to reveal sunny skies. The sights left them expectant towards the starry skies during the night.

Also found on the ground floor is a vast living room with a dining table, study, pantry with minibar, guest toilet, and a large daybed.

The signature outdoor bathroom includes a shower and sunken tub present with direct access to the lagoon,

Once they stepped outside through the sliding door, they were greeted with the large outdoor deck featuring a private freshwater pool, a curved slide into the lagoon, a sunken dining area, daybeds, swing and catamaran nets.

The first floor features a dining sala with a roof deck, daybeds and access to the slide.

Every detail has been meticulously considered to ensure their stay is extraordinary. From personalized butler service to delectable gourmet dining options, their every need is truly catered to.

During the evening, there's not much for the couple to do so they just decide to look around and get their deserved rest to prepare for the activities that have been planned for them.

They also chose to have their lunch and dinner in their room as they were too reluctant to leave their room. They spent the time exploring the place that would accommodate them for another 4 days instead.

When the night comes, the couple is ready to end the day. Both have settled on the bed when,

"Babe..." Mon suddenly called.

"Hmmm," Sam mumbled as she was driving to sleep.

"I can't sleep." She stated almost whining.

Sam heaved a sigh as she put down her arm that was once on her forehead and turned to her side, giving attention to her wide-awake wife.

"You wanna see the star?" She suggested she didn't wait for the answer as she immediately pushed the button to open their rooftop.

But there's nothing much to see. It looks like the clouds are taking over the sky, so they just closed it back

Sam spread her left arm offering the brunette for cuddles.

Mon jumps right away into her wife's arms with a hidden smile. That's what she waited for.

She laid her head on Sam's shoulder while her hand drew random shapes on Sam's wide chest.

Sam just let it be. If that can help the brunette to fall asleep. She shut her eyes again.

"Tell me a story." Mon requested or more like demanding.

Sam groaned, "Are you a 3-year-old kid?"

"Please..." Mon gives her puppy eyes. " Tell me something about you, your childhood or anything."

"There's nothing much in it. It's not even interesting."

"Come on, there must be something."

Sam sighed but still gave it a thought. Thinking if there's anything worth telling the brunette.

"Hmmm... there's one time that I almost got kicked out of the mansion," She started to tell Mon something that she hoped was worth being called a story.

"Ow, why?" The brunette interrupts.

"Because I skip classes.., no.., actually I skip school for the whole day."

The brunette gasps, "No way, you did that?! Then what happened? Grandma must be furious."

"Yeah, she is!" Sam chuckled remembering the whole scene. "She almost stopped me from associating with the gang. But... yeah, we have our way to get together."

"No way..." Mon is still laughing imagining the naughty faces of the gang. "The Samanun Anuntrakul really did that?" She asked still in disbelief.

"Yes! And that's only one time, it's all Tee and Nam's idea. You know what's worse?"

"What?" The brunette's already immersed in the story.

"We got caught by Grandma herself! Can you imagine that?"

"Oh my god! How?!"

"We went to the mall and Grandma happened to be at the same mall, at the same time! Can you imagine how 'lucky' I am?"

The brunette burst into laughter, "How old are you that time?"

"Like 15 or 16 something."

"Oh my, I would be furious too if I were in Grandma's shoes. How bad is the damage?"

"I'm being dragged out of the mall by her, my phone got sophisticated, I can't hang out after school anymore and Grandma was the one that dropped me and fetched me at school for the remaining days that year."

The brunette's mouth hung open "That's worse?!"

Sam nodded, "That's worse."

"And you only did that one time and that's also the last time?"

"Yes... I never got the guts to repeat those same mistakes, if not I would be long gone from the Anuntrakul's mansion."

"Wah, I never had thought you got that side. I will always imagine you being the bookworm, top of the class and not associated with people."

"I am at first, before I met the three. I can say, they brought out the worst in me." Sam said jokingly.

"How about you? Are you the model student at your school?" This time Sam throws the question.

"Not a model student, but I dare to say that I'm not unknown in the whole school."

Sam scoffed, "So full of yourself,"

"I don't make up the story, okay, you can ask Yuki about that. She will answer the same thing!"

"You two are inseparable, I refuse to believe her too."

The brunette felt unsatisfied, making her roll onto her tummy facing the raven, "You have to believe it! Your wife is so famous in school that her locker is always full during Valentine's and White Day!"

"Well, mine too! So I'm famous too" The raven fights back.

"But not as famous as me!"

"Nah, your locker must be not that big. That's why it's always full."

Mon rolled her eyes, "No, yours are the small ones."

"I go to the largest school in the whole of Thailand so mine must be the bigger one." The raven didn't back down.

"Mine is the biggest girls' high school in the whole of Thailand, girls need more room for their things, so ours got the bigger locker!"

Their bickering continued until both of them got tired and they don't even remember when they drove to sleep.

***

The sun lights shone directly through the windows stirring the raven from her deep slumber.

She extended her hands to the other side of the bed only to be greeted with a space.

'Where is she?'

Her eyes were still reluctant to open. With half-opened eyes, she checked the clock on her phone.

'It's 8.45 AM, where did she go at this early hour?'

Her worries overcome her sleepiness making her get out of bed immediately.

But her worries washed away instantly once she stepped out of the bed. Her eyes fixed on the views in front of her.

She smirked,

She brought her step and leaned over the door frame with crossing arms on her body. Her eyes were still fixed on the subject, appreciating the views.

A clear sky...crystal-clear blue ocean, rising Sun just right above the ocean line, adorned with a sexy figure relaxing on the beach chair in front of the pool with a book in her hands. Her body was only wrapped in a swimsuit and see-through cardigan.

'Truly blessed sight, such a rare sight to wake up to.'

Suddenly a naughty idea came across her mind.

An idea to brighten up the morning but probably will change the brunette's mood from the best to the worst. But, all will depend on the raven's luck for the day.

The brunette still didn't sense the evil aura exuded by the raven who was standing just a few steps behind her as she was too engulfed in the book.

Sam took a few steps backwards, calculating the distance and estimating the target.

She stretched her body a little bit before she took a full force forward heading towards the pool and diving right into her target,

"SAAAMMMMMM!!!"

Mon's voice echoed through the villa.

"HAHAHHAHAH" The big laughs from the raven erupted once she emerged out of the water.

Mon flared in anger while holding up her already wet book, she's standing by the pool with water dripping from her cardigan.

The big splash from Sam's diving directly hit her target. Mission successful!

"Well, good morning to you!" Sam greeted.

"Indeed a good morning to YOU but not mine! Why did you do that? Gosh!" Irritation is evident in her voice.

The remaining laughs still can be heard from Sam while Mon is busy drying herself.

"Don't bother to dry yourself," Sam paused, pulling herself out of the pool, "When you're already wet!" She whispered near Mon's ear.

Along with her words, she grabbed Mon's wrist and wrapped her hand around Mon's waist before letting both of their bodies freely fall into the water.

"AHHHHHH"

The brunette screams her lungs out due to the unexpected stunt.

Mon gasped for air once her face was out of the water, still in the raven embrace.

Once she gained her composure, she hit the raven on the shoulder repeatedly till she felt satisfied.

"Aww, Aww, ow! Okay, okay! I'm sorry," Her expression doesn't mirror her words when she's still laughing at the brunette.

Looking at Mon's reddened nose as she still coughed out the water hit Sam with guilt.

"You okay?" This time Sam's voice filled with worries. Her face changes drastically when there's no response from Mon.

She tried to move the wet hair out of Mon's face and lightly tapped Mon's back to help her with the choke. But, instead, the brunette turns away, refusing her help, heading for the stairs to get out of the pool.

'Damn, I'm going overboard with the prank.'

"Mon..." She called, but Mon ignored her, "Mon, I'm sorr-"

She is unable to finish her words when her head is dunked into the water making her bubble inside it.

She doesn't know how the brunette did it, it just happened too fast and now she's in the water again.

This time, it's her turn to gasp for air when she emerges from the water. Her raven hair covered her face as she spurted the remaining water out of her mouth.

"Fuck!" She mouthed.

"Hahh! Serve your right!" Mon said feeling satisfied when she successfully returned the favour.

"How dare you trick me," Sam said.

*Splash

A handful of water was thrown directly on Mon's face.

Mon gasped, "Damn you!"

Mon fights back by splashing the water aggressively towards Sam.

Their laughter and giggles filled the spaces, people who witnessed the scene might think they are deeply in love... or are they already?

"Did you order for breakfast?" Sam asked as the bell suddenly rang demanding their attention.

"Ah, yes! I almost forgot about it."

"Let me get it," Sam offered, once again pulling herself out of the pool.

Sam comes back to the deck with a large bamboo tray.

"Are you sure you're ordering for two?" Sam said as soon as her butt hit the floor. She's sitting on the floor, facing the pool.

Meanwhile, the brunette was still in the pool, sticking out her chin on the poolside. Her eyes shine once it's land on the multiple kinds of foods on the tray, leaving Sam's questions unanswered.

"Feed me!" Mon demanded.

Sam rolled her eyes but still fulfilled the brunette's request. They enjoyed the breakfast with the spectacular view as their background.

"Sam, let's try the slide!" Mon said suddenly after they finished their breakfast by the poolside.

"No!" Sam who's already out of damp condition immediately refuses the brunette's suggestion.

"Come on! They are putting it not for a display"

"You should go, you're the kid here."

"Ugh, there's not even an age restriction to use the slide, okay!'

"No, wai-" Sam was unable to finish her words when Mon suddenly pulled her towards the stairs leading to the first floor.

They are running upstairs with Mon in dripping clothes but that can't stop the excitement of the brunette.

"You go first," Sam instructed as they arrived in front of the slide. The switch to let the water flow down the slide was already on, waiting for them to enjoy the ride.

"No, you're the older one. You go first." Mon replied.

"This is your idea, you should go first." Sam fights back with a creased forehead. The reality is, she's kind of afraid of the height and the ride though it's not that high. But, still...

"Nah, no more talking," Mon uttered.

Mon took the action to shove the raven first onto the slide,

"MONNNNN!" Sam slides down with shut eyes as she's unprepared for what will greet her at the end of the slide.

And Mon followed her just right behind.

"Wooooooooo" Mon slides down with hand in the air.

The water slides lead them down right into the clear water and now they are swimming freely in the waist-deep turquoise lagoon.

"Mon, look! It's a baby shark,"

"Where?" She looked for it excitedly, "OMG! It's so cute!" She shrieked excitedly once her eyes laid on the baby shark.

She walked towards it but stopped by Sam, "Don't disturb her,"

"Why? It's not like it will bite."

"You sure? What if she called for her mother?" Sam said, her tone is serious.

Mon burst into laughter hearing Sam's remarks.

"Come, on. Let's go, we will be late for our plans today." Sam summoned.

"What's our plan for today?" The brunette asked.

"Well, you will need to see it yourself."

"Ugh, such a bummer. Give me a hint at least."

"Nope!" Sam said firmly.

For today, Sam was told ahead that they were going for a picnic at the beach.

They had to head to a deserted beach that would offer the experience of complete privacy for a picnic.

For today's occasion, both of them are dressed in white, Mon in a sundress and Sam in a white crop top and a see-through button-down shirt with the hem of her shirt tied to her waist.

Once they arrive, they take a walk first, dipping their feet in the crystal clear waters of the turquoise lagoon while waiting for the personal chef to prepare their gourmet picnic lunch.

This is like a dream come true for Mon as this is one of her wishes to have a picnic by the beach. She loves the beach so much that she is sure this is one of the best trips she ever had in her whole life!

As they are eating, a scene of someone handling horses catches Mon's attention.

"Babe! Look, there's horses!" She said excitedly.

Sam looked at it and just nodded in response. When she turned back, Mon already looked at her in puppy eyes.

"What?" Sam asked, clueless.

"Let's ride it." She suggested, sounding more like a command to Sam.

She gets it, that they have to ride it no matter what.

"Ughh..." Sam stood up from her sitting, intending to ask the handler about the horse riding.

"Can you even ride it properly?" Sam asked before she headed towards the handler.

"Don't underestimate me, okay."

"Okay, we will see." Sam looked at her with one of her eyebrows raised, still doubting Mon's skills.

From afar Mon watched how Sam interacted with the handler before she brought out her wallet and paid quite an amount of money to the handler.

Not long after that, Sam and the handler walked with rope halters in their hands, walking the horses. That scene was enough to widen the smile on Mon's face.

"Here! This is yours," Sam passed the white horse's halter, but Mon didn't accept it, instead, she went towards the horse's head and patted it slowly.

She lets the horse get familiar with her smell first before she brings her face closer to the horse.

"What a beauty," Mon compliments the horse while rubbing its' face. Their interaction brought a smile to the two who were witnessing by the side.

"Her name is Angel." The handler interrupted, introducing the horses. "This one is called Black Beauty." He said again, pointing at the horse on his side. "They will be in your care," He said before he left the couple with the horses.

"Do you need help to climb it?" Sam offered.

"No need," Mon said smugly as she skillfully climbed it without any hardship.

Sam is kind of impressed with her skill.

"It makes me wonder..." Sam voiced out, hands on her hips while looking up towards Mon.

"What?"

"You seem scared while climbing up my superbike..."

Mon looks away at Sam's remarks, she can foresee where the conversation is heading.

Sam continued, "... But, there seems no problem with you climbing up the horse which is higher than my bike," One of Sam's eyebrows raised as she looked at the brunette meaningfully.

"Erhmm," Mon cleared her throat, her eyes running away from meeting Sam's gaze. "That's because I trust Angel more than you!" She reasoned out.

Sam chuckled, "Oh..." Sam nodded repeatedly, "Sounds convincing," She also climbed up onto Black Beauty's back before she snapped the halter making it move at a steady pace.

Shortly afterwards Mon overtook her, riding gracefully along the shore. Her wavy brunette hair fluttered in the wind adding gracefulness to her.

The sight sent a tingling sensation to the raven's stomach.

'She indeed can ride it well'

When they reach the end of the beach, the brunette voices out, "Let's race back!" She challenged.

"Huh, are you that confident?" Sam asked.

And the brunette nodded confidently.

"I warned you, I won't go easy with you," Sam warned.

"Just stop talking and proof it." Without warning, Mon started the race first leaving the raven behind.

"You're playing dirty," Sam shouted from behind but she remained calm while riding her horse steadily.

Slowly, Sam builds her pace catching up with Mon and starts going with full force as she nears Mon and easily passes the white horse.

She smirked,

'That's why you should not challenge the Samanun Anuntrakul!' She said in her head.

Mon witnessed the raven passing her, she was distracted by the lean but steady figure going full force with her horse like a determined warrior in a war.

The sights were truly a blessing for Mon.

As Mon appreciates the views, she doesn't realise that they are arriving at their starting point which results in her losing.

Leaving the brunette behind with dust, Sam celebrates her win with a proud smile, her face saying 'I told you so' to the brunette.

"Both of them dismount from their horses and approach their owner.

"You look like a pro handling the horse," Sam complimented, breaking the silence.

"I used to do equestrian," the brunette replied."

'Oh, wow! No wonder,' Sam thought.

"What about you? You looked not even less of a professional yourself." Mon asked.

"I play polo."

Mon gasped at her answer,

"Wow! Really? Are you good at it? On a scale of 1 to 10, how good are you?" The brunette asked excitedly.

"Hmmm, I don't want to exaggerate it, but... I do get an offer to play for the Thai Royal Polo Club in the international tournament,"

"Then?"

"Of course, I turned it down,"

"Oh, why?"

"Time. I have no time for practice okay, along with handling the company. Besides, I just played it for fun."

"Play it for fun, but enough to get an offer to represent Thailand," Mon's hand on her chin, "Now my curiosity is growing bigger. Is there a chance for me to watch you play?"

"Depends. I always join the friendly match, if there's an invitation I definitely will join."

"I'm looking forward to it!" The excitement is evident on Mon's face.

The question keeps coming from the brunette once she finds out about Sam's favourite sport.

Never has she thought that the raven had a knack for another thing other than being CEO.

In the evening, they explored a hidden gem within the resort - Cinema Prequested, a private outdoor cinema nestled amidst the crystal-clear waters of the Indian Ocean.

And of course, they got their reserved spots for the night's screening. Thanks to the gang, again.

As dusk descended upon the island, They made their way to Cinema Paradiso. The soft glow of lanterns illuminated the pathway, guiding them to a cosy catamaran net seating area adorned with plush cushions So, she's cuddling in Sam's embrace, ignoring the fluffy plush cushion. They settled down in their comfortable position while waiting for the show to start.

The screen flickered to life, showing The Little Mermaid movie. The ambiance casting a warm glow across the open-air theater. Their heart fluttered with excitement as the movie began, but it was the enchanting surroundings that truly captivated them.

"Have you seen this movie?" Sam asked the brunette who looks so comfy in her arm.

"Not yet," She answered shortly.

The gentle lull of the ocean provided a soothing soundtrack, while the cool breeze carried the scent of saltwater and tropical blooms, their eyes fixated to the screen.

Lost in the magic of the moment, Mon felt as though she had been transported to a world of fantasy and wonder. The stars above twinkled in approval, casting their celestial gaze upon the enchanted cinema below.

As the credits rolled and the movie came to an end, they lingered in their seat, reluctant to leave the mesmerizing oasis. It was a night they would never forget - a night of pure enchantment at Cinema Paradiso, Soneva Jani, Maldives.

"Can we just sleep here? It's too comfy to move." Mon said, still in her wife's arms.

Sam chuckled at her reluctance to move away from the catamaran nets.

"I know you're reluctant to get up, but your stomach has been growling hectically since the start of the movie," Sam revealed.

"You heard it?" Her face blushed.

'What did she expect when we are cuddling this close?' Sam said in her mind.

"Come on, let's go!" Sam got up and extended her hand to Mon, "I bet the food is ready."

They wrap up the day with a scrumptious dinner prepared by the 5-star Michelin Chef at the Down to Earth restaurant.

The next day, they arise early for Soneva in the Aqua Day Experience. After having their breakfast on-shore, the captain and the crew welcome them aboard the luxury yacht that was specially requested for them and set to sail for the snorkelling areas within the Baa Atoll.

When they reach the best spots in the area, they grab the fins, mask and snorkel and get ready to dive!

They can witness the beautiful sea creatures under the clear water. The views are indeed mesmerizing.

They also had the chance to swim along the turtles and take some pictures underwater.

Sam literally has to drag her wife back to the yacht for lunch. If not, she believes that her wife will still be swimming around in the water.

Sam felt like she was babysitting a kid whenever Mon was in her high-energy mood.

They enjoy their lunch on board, prepared by the personal chef. After lunch, they get to enjoy their relaxation time in the outdoor Jacuzzi.

Besides that, they also got to experience their onboard massage therapist who helps them to relax their body and soothe their mind.

As the sun sets, the personal chef prepares canapés and pops the sparkling wine upon returning to Soneva Jani while looking for the playing dolphin on their way back.

Both of them are knocked out upon arriving at their room with their things scattered around as none of them got the energy to organise the things.

That night, the brunette doesn't experience any hardship in falling asleep as the tiredness takes over her body.

On the third day of their honeymoon, they took the bicycles to go around the resort and visit their several services.

"Be careful, Mon," Sam warned her wife as she was riding freely without considering that around them was the sea.

"Can you just ride faster?" Mon stops her bicycle while waiting for her wife to come around.

"What's the rush? I'm enjoying the view, okay."

"You can do that later! I'm hungry now."

"What the... Mon, you just ate a whole plate of chocolates just a few minutes ago."

"That was almost half an hour ago, don't distort the fact. Besides, that's just an appetizer!"

"But still..."

Mon glares at Sam before she even gets to finish her words making the raven continue paddling the bicycle towards the restaurant silently.

For today, they decided to enjoy the most hype meals which is their Crab Shack. Even the names can make them drool.

They can't deny that the food here never disappoints them. It still suits their palate though they are in totally different countries.

As they finished eating, they walked out of the restaurant heading to where they parked their bicycles.

"Aw! Aw, auchh!" The brunette suddenly shrieked while being on her tiptoe before going back under the shady roof.

"Why? What? What's wrong?" Sam looked around panickedly finding the source that made the brunette jump around.

"The floor," Mon said.

"What's on the floor?" Sam asked again.

"It's hot!"

Sam looked at the wooden floor and Mon's barefoot alternately. Now she gets it.

Sam sighed, "What happened to your motto 'live like a local' this morning?"

"That's in the morning, Sam. Now the sun is scorching."

"Well, you should have considered that before walking around barefoot."

"Carry me to our bicycles." Mon pleaded.

"What? No! Why do I have to be responsible for your short-sighted decision-"

"Because you are the wife," Mon answered annoyingly.

"Fine!" Sam stomped her way to Mon and lifted the brunette like a sack of rice.

"SAMM! Not like this!" Mon is struggling to go down,

"Stay still before I throw you out in the sea," Sam warned.

Mon just accepted her fate, dangling upside down behind Sam's back. She buried her face on Sam's back whenever they passed other tourists, 'Oh my god, this is embarrassing!' Mon mouthed, regretting her request to Sam.

'So unromantic of her at least a piggyback!' She keeps mumbling on their way to the bicycles which felt slightly longer than before with that awkward condition of her on Sam's shoulder.

***

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the tranquil waters of the Maldives, Sam and Mon found themselves walking down towards a romantic set up of candlelight dinner by the beach.

Tonight is their last night on this tropical island and they're just informed about this surprise candlelight dinner.

"Gosh, they don't have to go to this extent." Sam voices out before finding themselves seated at a candlelit table nestled on the soft, powdery sands of the beach.

"It's a rare opportunity though. We should thank them instead."

Sam just nodded after hearing Mon's remark.

The gentle sound of waves lapping against the shore provided a soothing background melody to their evening. With their toes buried in the sand and a gentle sea breeze caressing their skin, Sam and Mon stole glances at each other as none of them started any conversation.

It's kind of awkward for Sam as she has never been on any romantic occasion like this. 'What should people do in this kind of situation?' She's been asking herself.

Later the waiter came with a bottle of wine in his care. He popped open the wines and served both of them a glass each asking for their favour to wait a while for the dinner to get ready.

"Let's make a toast for our marriage" Mon suggested, the flickering candlelight illuminated their faces, casting soft shadows and highlighting their smiles as they toasted their marriage.

Nearby, a chef expertly prepared a feast of fresh seafood delicacies, the aroma of grilled lobster and seared fish mingling with the salty sea air.

As they savoured each bite, their conversation flowed effortlessly with a mix of laughter. They reminisced about the journey they had together these past few days and spoke excitedly about the adventures that would lay ahead.

As they are enjoying their dessert, a string of violins being picked producing a soothing and romantic melody is heard in the background catching both of their attention.

A violinist approached their tables, the sights were enough to make both of them blush as none of them expected this kind of setting. The decorated space was enough to leave them in an awkward situation for a moment, and now the romantic music.

"Erhhmm" Mon cleared her throat, "Are you done eating?" She asked her wife.

"Yes," Sam replied, though unsure of the sudden questions.

"Let's go!" Mon extended her hands to Sam with a bright smile on her face.

"Hah?" Sam was clueless, her face was showing it all.

Mon didn't wait anymore as she just pulled the raven from her seat and led her to the middle of the decorative settings.

Now Sam is more clueless.

Once they're standing in the middle, Mon brings Sam's arm around her waist while her hands are circling Sam's nape.

Sam's face reddened at Mon's action, her breath became uneven as she tried to calm her frantic heartbeat. Her eyes are everywhere but Mon's face.

Mon chuckled at her wife's cute reaction to her bold action.

She took the next step and held Sam's waist as she rested her head on Sam's chest. She can feel how Sam's breath hitches as her body gets tense, and Mon's smile grows wider. She caressed Sam's back slowly to relax her tense body. Slowly she felt the raven loosen up.

She's now hugging Sam tightly as she lets their body sway along with the music. Sam who's still frozen on her feet slowly rubs Mon's back to reduce her tense aura.

Mon can hear how Sam's heartbeat mirrors hers. 'I know you already feel what I feel, Sam. But, you are just too afraid to acknowledge it.'

Mon looks up to get a clear view of her wife's beautiful face, she's enjoying the view while the raven is blushing.

From the eyes, her gaze down to the cute nose of the raven and lastly to the inviting lips. Her eyes stopped there.

Mon unconsciously licked her lips, Sam who caught the action gulped as her heart beat rapidly.

'At this point, let me just take a lead,' Mon thought to herself as she brought her face nearer to the raven until she could feel Sam's breath on her face.

Mon's eyes are still hooked on Sam's plump lips as she's bringing her face forward,

*Smooch... She gave a peck on the plump lips.

Sam's eyes grew wider at the unexpected stunt,

As Mon felt the soft plump lips on hers, she knew she wanted more of it. She looked up to Sam, as she saw no sign of rejection

She gave another peck, from one to another, the peck changed into nibbling on the lower mouth.

Sam just lets the younger take the lead as she's slowly drawn into the kiss. This is their first kiss as wife and wife though this is not their first time, it still can give the feeling as if it's their first time.

Their eyes closed, lost in the heated moment. From the waist, Mon's hand roams around Sam's back as she explores every crook of Sam's lips with hers. She sucked hard the lower lip of Sam, "Mhmm" causing the raven to let out a low moan before she released it.

Both of them hardly catch their breath, their palpable heart was evident as their chest heaving. Their eyes fall deep into each other as their cheeks are reddened. "Should we go back to our room?" Mon asked.

Sam was just able to nod as she lost for words.

Once they stepped into the room, Mon pinned the raven to the wall and immediately attacked the raven's lips hungrily, she circled her hands around the raven's nape to deepen the kiss "Mhmmm... M-Mon Mhmmm.. W-wait" Sam hardly can talk. She has no idea what possessed the younger girl, but... She knows that she wants this too!

Swiftly she wrapped her arms around Mon's waist and turned their position. Now their position is reversed, the younger one is now pinned to the wall. Sam looks into the brunette's eye, asking for consent. Looking at the dark eyes, she didn't wait anymore,

She devours the brunette's lips like there's no tomorrow, her hands are all over Mon's body. "Mhmm... Ahh," Mon let out a moan. Sam took this chance to shove her tongue into the brunette's mouth.

They are fighting for dominance as their tongues twirl around in their mouth. Though both of them were losing their breath, no one showed the signs to back down.

Sam's gripping the brunette's face, with her thumb caressing Mon's jaw showing her tenderness. Meanwhile, Mon is gripping the raven's shirt like her life hanging on it. Their mouths never left each other, not even a bit of a gap.

'Fuck! This is it, I can't wait anymore!' The burning passion can't be hidden anymore.

She leads the brunette to their bed without breaking the kiss. Their clothes already wrinkle with all the gripping and pulling.

Once they reached the bedside, instead of Mon, Sam was the one who was being pushed by the brunette to sit at the end of the bed. Sam who is shocked by the sudden act unable to protest when the brunette jumps onto her lap.

Mon straddles the raven's waist while placing her centre on Sam's semi-hardened cock.

'Fuck! That's bold of her!'

"Ahhhh~ fuck!" Sam can't keep her moan anymore! Her head is thrown to the back with one of her hands supporting her from losing her balance while another is wrapped around Mon's waist.

Mon catches the raven's lip again as she rolls her hip forward, grinding her centre on Sam's length, "Mhmm..." Sam whimpers at the sudden movement. Her moan muffled into the brunette's mouth. As time goes on, the grinding becomes wilder, "Ahhh~ hssss... Mhmm f*ck, Mon! Ahhh"

'I will definitely cum, if she doesn't stop now and that will be so low of you, Sam.' She thought to herself.

"W-wait, Mon! Ahh~" She tried to stop the brunette from using her words but the intensified pleasure kept building up in her showing no sign of the brunette from stopping.

The pleasure getting immense, she tried to hold it in and try to focus but her sight keeps getting blurry from the intense urge to release, 'Fuck, I'm losing my mind!' Sam's breathing became laboured as she felt the heat creeping up her face.

"Sam," She heard the familiar voice calling for her but.. it sounded so afar.

"Sam," She heard it again, with a light tapping on her shoulder. She's trying hard to focus on the voice but is unable to.

"Sam!"

SAM'S POV

'Huh?' I opened my eyes only to be greeted with Mon's worried face.

'W-wait, what happened? Did I just?!' A hot liquid felt coming out of my shorts 'Shit!'

"Are you okay?" She asked

"I- I, I need to pee!" I answered immediately threw the blanket away from my body and ran towards the bathroom.

I look down at my pants once I close the door. A stain is spotted on my bulge, 'F*ck!'

I put down my shorts and let my length spring freely, I stroke it fast to release it all.

"Ahhh~" I pant hard after I release all my cum, I took to sit on the toilet and the dream from before keeps rewinding in my mind.

'It felt so real...' My face burned again remembering the hot and intimate action from Mon.

"Wait, wait... what happened last night?"

I'm trying hard to remember again what happened after we came back from dinner.

Flashback

Once we reached our room, I was ready to jump on her and continue what we just did before but, but

"Can I take a bath first?" She said.

"Sure," I said, though I was a little disappointed.

'You have long for this, Sam. It brings no harm for you to wait a little longer'

I occupied the other bathroom, getting ready myself. Once I came back she was still not there. So, I occupied one side of the bed waiting for her.

After that...blank!

End of flashback...

'Shit! Shit, Sam!!! How can you fall asleep at such an important moment? You just lost such a golden opportunity!! Oh God, seriously?!!'

I feel like I want to bang my head on the wall because of my foolishness.

A sudden knock brought me to reality, 'Oh yeah, I'm still in the toilet.'

"Babe, are you okay? We need to get ready for the sea plane." She asked from outside.

"Yeah, I'm okay. Can you pass my towel?"

She doesn't answer but there's another knock after awhile.

I just open the door slightly and just peek behind the door. There she is, with a towel in her hand.

"Here,"

"Thank you,"

The journey going back home just filled with silence as both of us just chose to sleep in through the journey home.

Luckily she didn't bring the topic about last night...

***

It was 2.40 A.M. when we finally arrived home and I just directly brought my step to the fridge to have some water after putting down our luggage.

As I reached for the drinks, I scanned the fridge, searching for something to eat.

"Hungry?" A sudden voice came from behind.

I just nodded to answer.

"Me too," She said.

I guess it's the result of sleeping through our journey and none of us have meals on the flight taking on the toll now.

"Can you put our luggage upstairs? I will try to make something out of what we have here." She voices out again.

"Sure, thanks by the way."

"No worries, I'm hungry too."

When I came back downstairs towards the kitchen, the three stoves were occupied at the same time.

She works wonders in the kitchen.

"Did you need any help?" I stand behind her already in my comfortable clothes.

On the stove, there's a pan with two fried eggs, a pot with steamed rice and one she's working on is Pad kra Pauw!

The sights of it already make me drool, it smells so good though.

"Done!" She said as she turned off the stove. "Can you serve it on the plate? I wanna change too."

"Sure, I can help with that." With those words, she runs upstairs.

I keep stealing a few bites when preparing the plate. I can't help with that, her cooking is so good and it becomes my habit to steal some before the meals.

Luckily she didn't take long upstairs, she took the place beside me as we were eating at the kitchen island.

"Thanks for the food," I thanked her before we started eating.

"Most welcome, babe!" She replied still on her high energy.

"You know what.." She starts the conversation first as usual, "I can't get enough of the Maldives, I think we need to go again." She kept talking about our trips and I just meddled when I needed to, "... and I'm so excited for Japan!"

"What's good in Japan though?" I asked her. Yeah, fyi we are flying to Japan in two days for our second round of honeymoon.

This time, the place is personally picked by her and I have no idea what she is so excited about for Japan.

"Well, you will find out when we are there." She winked at me and I just scoffed at her.

It's almost 4 in the morning but the house is still lively with the two people enjoying their late dinner.

***

MON'S POV

Japan

"Try this!" I told her but she just lowered her head for me to put it on her. I put the bunny ears on her and I immediately burst to laugh.

How can you not? She looks so cute with that bunny's ears and with that serious expression on her face. It is just so funny and cute!

"Why are you laughing?" She asked, almost pouting.

"Nothing, we will get these two. Let's go and pay!" I dragged her to the counter and let her pay, as usual.

We are now at.... The enchanting world of Disneyland Tokyo! The place that is always on my bucket list. Though it's not my first time coming here, this is my first time coming with Sam and I will make sure to cherish the moment.

With hearts full of excitement and hands tightly clasped together, we entered the park, ready to immerse ourselves, in a day of pure magic.

Our journey began on Main Street, U.S.A., where we were greeted by the cheerful tunes of a marching band and the sweet aroma of freshly baked pastries.

Arm in arm, we strolled down the charming street, marvelling at the vintage architecture and colourful storefronts.

I keep stealing glances at Sam to see her reaction as I am kind of afraid she will not be fond of this kind of place... but, her face also can't hide the excitement.

I'm really glad that she also enjoys the characters and I keep capturing the moments whenever she smiles or frowns, I just recorded it all.

As we made our way towards Cinderella Castle, I couldn't help but feel a sense of childlike wonder wash over me. I'm just so excited that I keep asking her to take my pic and all. Although the result is not like what I expected, it is still there.

Our next stop was Adventureland, where we embarked on a thrilling jungle cruise through exotic landscapes and encountered animatronic wildlife at every turn. With each twist and turn of the river, we found ourselves laughing and cheering like carefree teenagers, lost in the magic of the moment.

Next, we ventured into Fantasyland, where we marvelled at the intricately designed sets and whimsical characters, feeling as though we had been transported to a faraway land where dreams do come true.

I also made sure we didn't lose the chance to experience the parade by the Disney characters, the first parade was the Disney Harmony in Colour Parade at 5 PM outside the Toontown and the second was the Electrical Parade Dreamlights at 8 PM later right in front of the castle.

The whole parade is filled with the question "Have we seen this?" from Sam while appointing the characters. I just found out that her first Disney movie is Frozen which she watched with me on the first day we moved into our house and of course, I will make sure she will watch loads more after we go back to Thailand!

As the day turned to dusk, me and Sam found ourselves in front of the castle hunting for a good spot for the parade. We sat down once we found the perfect spot while waiting for the parade to start. Sam kept munching the popcorn she once refused to get with the reason we just had our dessert but I kept insisting to have it because of the adorable container.

As the night sky lit up with a dazzling fireworks display after the stunning parade, we stood in hand, gazing up in awe at the colorful bursts of light dancing across the sky. At that moment, it was surrounded by the magic of Disneyland Tokyo. That marked another successful day for their honeymoon in Japan.

"What are your favourites for today?" I asked her once we were making our way out of the theme park. We walk with me clinging to her arm, a smile can't be hidden on my face mirroring how happy I am for today.

"The PeopleMover," She answered shortly.

I chuckled, kinda an expected answer, "You just hate to walk don't you?"

"We are walking for the whole day for goodness sake,"

"It's good for your health."

"It's not like I'm going to die tomorrow,"

"Aww, don't die. We just got married. I don't want to be a widow that early,"

She scoffed, "Yet you want me to try all those crazy rides in there."

"Life is short, Babe."

"And you want to make it shorter."

I can't help but burst laughing, "No... we must enjoy it while it lasts!"

"Who the hell can enjoy that kind of ride,"

"Me?" I said while pointing my finger at myself.

"Then, you're the crazy one."

A bite landed on her shoulder making her shriek in pain, "Aww!"

"Serve your right!"

***

"Grandmaaa! Look at this!" Neung ran from her room to the living room excitedly while calling for her grandmother.

It's been 2 months already since she came back to living in the mansion after having a good talk with her grandmother asking her to move back in.

"What's wrong with you, Neung?"

"You should see this!" She passed her phone to her grandma. Grandma's face brightens up looking at the content.

It's an edited video of the whole journey of Mon and Sam in Disneyland that has been posted by Mon on her social media.

"Where do you get this?"

"Mon's IG story"

"IG? What is that?"

"Well, well, let me show you"

She sits next to her grandma, ready to give the whole summary and introduction of social media to her grandmother.

"I think you should have one," Neung suggested.

"Me? No, I'm too old for those things."

"Grandma, there's no age restriction to use this app. Come, pass me your phone." She asked with a smirk on her face.

She ended up setting up an IG account for her grandmother. She teaches all the features there and makes sure her grandmother masters them by practising with her.

Grandmother keeps rewinding the cute video of her grandchildren on the apps. "Your sister looks different, right? Or is it just me?"

"Yeah, she gained weight. Look at those cheeks."

Grandma bursts into laughing at Neung's blunt comments, "Well, obviously I can't deny that." They ended up laughing together.

"But, there's more to it. Look at those smiles," Grandma pointed to the video "I haven't seen that like for years. I can't actually remember that."

"Thanks to you too, introducing her to Mon. You know how Mon has that effect right?"

"It looks like the secret is out of my sleeves now. You know why I introduced the two."

"I'm your grandchildren anyway,"

"I'm just glad. I think this is the only best decision I made after constantly breaking her with my actions."

"It's in the past, Grandma." She holds Grandma's hand, "Everyone has moved on from it, you can say, you have made up your mistakes by marrying those two?"

Grandma chuckled, shrugging her shoulder. "What about you, then? You want me to make up to you with the same method?"

Neung immediately drops Grandma's hand and crosses her arms, "No, no, no... Just Sam is enough. Besides, Sam really needs that from you while I don't need that. People are queuing to be with me."

"So, where are those people? You seem very single to me"

"Huh," she rolled her eyes, "Just wait and see, Grandma. I might bring different people every week to introduce to you."

"Make sure they're not forced to,"

"Grandma!"

***

The next day, they just go for leisure activities like touring around the city, shopping for souvenirs and hunting for a great place to fill their stomachs.

"Babe, do you know that Grandma has an IG account now?" Mon said excitedly.

They are sitting in a cafe, enjoying their coffee at the moment.

"What?"

"Yes, she's been liking all my pictures, like all, even my first picture on IG. Try to check yours, I think she did the same."

Sam immediately checks hers, "Yes, she likes all of it. This must be Neung's work. She might be the bad influence on Grandma, you know." She said with knitted eyebrows while Mon just laughed it off.

"It's cute!"

"You know, her presence in the mansion with Grandma alone needs to be reconsidered."

"What? Why?" Mon is still laughing, she knows that her wife is just joking with her statement.

"Today is an IG account, the next day you will find Grandma on TikTok's video. Who knows, you can't predict the future."

Mon burst to laugh, imagining the scenario, "I think you're right, it needs consideration."

"This is because of your video too,"

"What? Suddenly it's me?"

"Yes, I bet Neung shows the video to Grandma. That's why she suddenly knows what IG is. And... you still didn't see how much they made fun of me in our group chats." She wore a sulking expression.

"What? Do they make fun of you? Let me scold them."

Mon opens their group chats, which have hundreds of unread messages,

And, it's true. They're making fun of Sam, Mon needs to suppress her laugh, in fear it will make the older girl sulk more. But, how can she not? Look at these messages,

-Hahahhahahah the rabbit -
-Our Sam is so cute-
-Oww the rabbit looks so cute on you-
-Is this Sam we know?!!! -
-Aww it looks fun!-
-Mon, take care of the rabbit, make sure she doesn't jump around -
-Jumping on you is okay,-

"Don't you dare to laugh,"

"Is that why you don't repost it?"

"Well, even if I don't the two idiots with my IG will definitely do it soon."

"But, you look cute though."

"Stop it!" Her face reddened, not sure whether she was mad or fluttering by the compliments.

"Are you done?" Sam asked to divert the attention.

"Yeah, should we go back?"

Sam nodded and they went back to their hotel early for another adventure day tomorrow which was,

"Babe..."

"Hmmm"

"Babe, wake up... We are going to Hogwarts! I don't want to be late." I don't give up on waking her up and, instead of opening her eyes, she's turning her body away from me.

"Babe!" My voice goes an octave louder.

"What..." She mumbled, still not opening her eyes.

"Wake up, we are going to be late!"

"Hmmm, what time is it?" She asked while reaching for her phone, "Mon! It's freaking 4 in the morning! Are you out of your mind?"

I can tell that she's wide awake now,

"We need to catch the train to Osaka, and it's almost a 3-hour journey from here. Mind you, we need to be there at least at 8." I argued.

She scanned me from head to toe who was already dressed up, ready for the day. "And you are ready to go?" She asked.

"Yes! And you have 30 minutes to get ready, now!"

"Ugh!" She stormed out of the bed to the bathroom making me smile satisfyingly.

Sam just sleeps throughout the journey on the train while, I can't even get a blink of sleep, since last night actually.

I'm just too excited for today, more excited than the Disneyland trip since this is my first time coming here, the Universal Studios, Japan!

"Let's go!!!" I drag her, almost running after we pass the entrance gate.

"Woo, wait! What the..."

If in Disneyland she's complaining about walking, today I make her run instead.

All because,

"Babe, look! We are in Hogwarts!" I said, pointing at the Hogwarts castle. Our mouths almost dropped looking at how realistic it was.

As we walked through the gates, the sight of Hogwarts Castle towering above the village of Hogsmeade was breathtaking. The attention to detail was astounding; snow-capped rooftops, cobblestone streets, and the iconic shops brought the world to life.

We started our adventure with a visit to Ollivanders, where I was chosen for the special wand selection ceremony. It was thrilling as the wand chose me, and I left the shop with my very own wand, ready to cast spells throughout the park.

Next, we strolled through Hogsmeade, sampling Butterbeer and pumpkin juice, and having the famous meat pie while browsing through Honeydukes for chocolate frogs and Bertie Bott's Every Flavour Beans.

We enjoyed our first meal of the day together, sharing a quiet moment while marveling at the enchanting surroundings.

"Are you really not open for any ride?" I asked slowly, trying to make her agree to ride the Harry Potter and The Forbidden Journey ride.

"What do you want to ride?"

"Harry Potter and The Forbidden Journey," I answered sheepishly.

"What is it like?"

"It's like a roller coaster with a visual but not as fast or brutal as an actual roller coaster." I described.

Sam sighed. Honestly, she feels so bad for the brunette. It feels like the brunette can't enjoy herself to the fullest as she needs to consider herself, who can't ride any extreme ride, especially a roller coaster or anything high.

The whole journey in Disneyland before was also only filled with playing games and not extreme rides like the PeopleMover.

"You really want to ride it?" Sam asked again.

"Yes!" Mon nodded repeatedly with shining eyes.

How will Sam say 'no' to that face?

"Fine, just this one."

"Yes!! Thank you, babe! I love you!" A kiss landed on Sam's cheek.

Sam froze in her seat.

"Let's go!" The brunette immediately dragged the raven away to the ride while Sam was still processing what she just heard.

Once they are in the queue, Sam can feel how her heart beats frantically and her face burning. 'This is because of the running, right?'

Her gazes fall into the excited brunette, 'Did she realise what she just said just now? How can she act like nothing happened?'

"Babe, you okay?" Mon threw the question when she realised the raven had been silent for a while.

"Y-yeah, I'm okay! Perfectly fine."

"We can still drop it, you know."

"No, no. I'm okay, we have been in line."

After the ride, Sam can conclude that she regrets her decision to agree to ride this ride.

She felt like all the food they ate just now was ready to come out of her stomach. Her head feels dizzy. She literally needs help to walk after the ride and now they are taking a rest on the nearby seat.

"You know what, that's gonna be my last time riding that!" She claimed.

Mon said, it's not as brutal as a roller coaster because it's not in the open space, but the visuals they're showing didn't help at all when they make you feel like flying on the broom with the characters. It's worse.

"Okay, okay, I promise that's gonna be your last time." The guilt gnawed on Mon but she couldn't help but laugh also. Looking at the mighty Samanun in that state. But she knows it's not nice to make fun of someone's fear.

The highlight of our visit was undoubtedly the ride inside Hogwarts Castle: Harry Potter and the Forbidden Journey. The immersive queue took us through the castle's corridors, Dumbledore's office, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.

The ride itself was a spectacular blend of motion simulation and practical effects, making me feel like I was soaring alongside Harry and his friends but of course, not to Sam who's suffering the aftereffects of the ride.

Leaving the park, I felt like I had truly stepped into the Wizarding World. The combination of authentic sets, interactive experiences, and exhilarating rides made it an unforgettable day, filled with the wonder and excitement of Harry Potter's universe.

As the day progressed, we found ourselves in the magical world of Minion Park. The playful, colourful environment brought out our inner children, and we couldn't resist joining a dance-off with the Minions. The infectious energy and sheer fun of the area added a light-hearted charm to our day.

When evening approached, we took a stroll through the park, enjoying the beautifully lit pathways. The grand finale of our day was the spectacular Universal Spectacle Night Parade. The dazzling lights, music, and floats created a magical atmosphere. We stood close, our arms around each other, as we watched my favourite characters come to life in an awe-inspiring display.

We decided to go back when Sam complained that the cold weather was eating her up. Can't blame her though when the temperature is dropping to below 10°C.

Later that night,

"Babe..." I woke up due to a weak whimper beside me. I reached out to switch on the bed lamp.

The light shone, showing Sam in a curling state hugging herself.

"Hey, babe! What's wrong?" The worries crept up through my body looking at her body trembling.

"Oh My! You're burning!" The heat can be felt when my hands haven't even reached her forehead yet. I immediately turned up the a/c temperature to room temperature.

I jumped out of the bed to get a clean towel and bring a basin filled with water to her side. I kneeled beside the bed and straightened her body to a better position.

Her eyebrows knitted at the sudden contact, "I will wipe your body, okay" I let her know in a low tone though I'm not sure whether she's aware or not.

I dipped the towel in the water and squeezed it, she winched once her forehead made contact with the cold towel, "Shhh, it's gonna be okay," I tried to affirm her as I know how cold it could be.

This is the usual method my mom uses whenever I get sick, it's cold but it works! So I just applied what I knew with the hope it would reduce her body heat.

She never showed a sign of waking up or opening her eyes when I'm wiping her face, but her expression is more relaxed now though her body is still trembling.

"I will unbutton your clothes for a while, okay?" I'm asking for her concern even though I know I will not get a response. Just for a courtesy.

I unbutton her pyjamas one by one, luckily she's wearing button-up pyjamas, making my job easier.

Once it's undone, I gulped. My eyes were greeted by her eleven abs and her bare chest without the wrap of a sports bra as usual. This is my first time having a sight on her body at this close

'Gosh, focus! She's sick for goodness sake' I shook my head, throwing away my dirty thoughts and continued wiping every curve of her body. I covered her body with the comforter and went to take another clean clothes, to put on her forehead.

I lay beside her, scotting as near as possible and wrapped my hand around her waist "Get well soon, babe." I whisper and kiss her cheek lightly, afraid she will wake up from the contact.

Mon didn't get a proper sleep that night as a result of waking up every 2 hours just to replace the wet towel on the raven's forehead. She keeps checking her wife's temperature with wishes it would get down soon.

SAM'S POV

I wanted to change my sleeping position when I felt something heavy on my chest forcing me to open my eyes.

'Mon?' My eyes widened.

'She's making my bare chest her pillow?! When did I open my clothes?'

A lot of unanswered questions playing in my mind. I tried to lift my head but it immediately hit with a sharp pain. That's when I realised the wet towel on my forehead.

'Oh, she took care of me last night?'

"Ehermm," I clear my throat, trying to wake her up before anything else wakes up in me.

It was a success when she stirred up and looked at me, "Oh my, you already woke up. How are you feeling right now?" Her hands travel all over my face, checking my temperature even before I answer the question.

"Fine, just my head felt heavy."

"Glad to hear that, you have no idea how hot your body temperature was last night." She let out a relief sight.

"You didn't sleep last night?" It's evident by looking at her tired eyes. Now, I'm the one that feels bad for her.

"Well, I did get some sleep. Do you want to eat anything? You need to eat the medicine too."

"I don't know, just order anything from the room service. It will taste bitter anyway with my condition."

"Hmmm," She's thinking. "Let me take a bath first." She gets out of the bed and heads to the bathroom.

I took this time to rest more,

"Babe,"

"Hmmm"

"Wake up, you need to take a bath too."

I opened my eyes and was greeted with the sight of her, well-dressed. A little too well for an outfit to stay in the room.

"Wait, how long did I fall asleep?"

"Like an hour or so? Why?"

I spotted a bag full of groceries on the table of our room.

"Did you get out? Alone?" My voice came out a little too worried. Why not? She's going out alone in this foreign country.

"Don't worry, the store is just downstairs. It is just a few steps away from our hotel. I've prepared a hot bath, take your time there."

"But, still..."

"Shh, I'm in a piece and in front of you now. Go, take a bath." She said again.

"Fine," I groan a bit, going off the bed. My head is still heavy and my body is kind of sore.

But all gone once I dipped my body in the bathtub. The scents coming out of the bath bomb really soothe my mind.

I stay quite a while in the bathroom and coming out of it, I'm greeted with the smell of someone's cooking.

"You cook?"

"Yeah, it will be done once you get ready."

I took my time dressing and drying my hair. I still feel weak actually. I really wanted to sleep but I remembered I needed to eat the medicine and to eat the medicine I need to eat first.

"Here," she served me on the table, she insisted on serving me in bed before, but I'm not that weak or my condition is not that bad.

"Do you want any rice with it?"

"No need," I answered shortly, I don't have the appetite anyway though the soup in front of me looks so appetizing.

"Thanks for the food," I said weakly. My eyes buttoned once I tasted the soup. Finally, some real food after all those sweets in Disneyland and Universal Studios.

"What is this?" I asked her, pointing at the soup.

"It's an egg drop soup. How is it? It's one of the best foods to bring your appetite again if you have a fever."

"It's great, do we still have rice?"

She smiled at my question, "Of course, but it's instant rice. I will heat it for you, give me 2 minutes."

"Thanks,"

"My pleasure,"

We are in bed now, after taking my medicine. She's resting beside me with a book in her hand. My body is facing her, I take a good look at her. 'So pretty'

"I'm sorry for ruining our plans for today," I finally say. I feel bad for her again.

"Please don't say it like that. You never asked to get sick! Besides, all the exciting parts of Japan are already done and we deserve this rest. Especially you,"

My eyes are getting heavy, the effects from the medicine are taking over when I feel a kiss on my forehead,

"...and I love you."

That was the last thing she heard before she drove into the dreamland.

To be continued...

Epilogue of the chapter...

MON'S POV

I wake up next morning, again... with a hand under my nightgown.

'Sighh...' I rolled my eyes, '...and she kept denying when I said she's a pervert. Then, explain this behaviour?!'

The thing is, it's not just happened a few times, it's almost every morning! And, don't let me start with her squeezing habit...

It does left me wet a few times and that what frustrated me the most!

And last night...,

'What the hell was that? I literally gathered my courage to step up the game but she can fall asleep?! Seriously?'

The twitching between my leg brings me out of my thoughts.

'Here we go again with her morning wood,'

A sudden thought hit me,

'Why don't I just... but, is it okay? Ahh, let her be, this is the least I can do to get back to her!'

I turned my body to face her, her hands still around my waist. I moved my knee under the blanket and let it levelled to her centre.

Slowly, I bring my knee towards her core and when it finally touch her clothed member, I stopped. My breath hitched, 'Fuck! It's so hard and the size...' I gulped.

'Don't be distracted, Mon!' I scolded myself. My eyes didn't left her face as I want to witness her reaction. Also, I want to make sure she doesn't open her eyes and caught my naughty act.

I started to graze my knee on her hard member, slowly... up, and down... up and I keep going with the a steady pace.

Her eyebrows started to twitch, and her mouth keeps opened and closed letting out inaudible moans.

Her forehead furrowed and her eyebrows connected as I increase my pace in grazing her harden clothed member.

"Hsss-ahhh..." Her moan become audible and I immediately closed my mouth to prevent any sounds coming out that can wake up the raven.

'Oh, fuck! Did I gone to far? It's look like she will come in her dreams at this state.' I immediately halted my movement and started waking her up.

"Sam," I tap her shoulder lightly, "Sam," I called her again but she seems refused to wake up, her breathing becomes laboured and her face reddened.

"Sam!" I called louder and shook her body and this time her eyes wide opened. 'Ah, finally!'

"Are you okay?" I asked, acting innocent.

"I- I, I need to pee!" She exclaimed and immediately threw the blanket away from her body and ran towards the bathroom.

I muffled my laugh by shoving my face on the pillow. 'Serve you right, that's the price for leaving me hanging last night!'

***

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV

“Sam, come to the mansion now.” Grandma's voice sounds stern through the phone call.

“Sure,” My eyebrows knitted as I answered, but still didn't dare to question her order.

“Is everything okay?” Mon asked, coming from the kitchen with two plates of sandwiches in her hand.

I just shrugged my shoulder as an answer.

“I think, I need to go see grandma now. She asked for my presence at the mansion.” I enlighten her about my conversation with Grandma.

“Grandma?”

I nodded.

“Then, can I come with you? We can bring all the souvenirs too.” She said excitedly.

“Hmmm,” I give it a thought, 'It should be no harm to bring her, right? Besides, Grandma didn't warn me to come alone too.’

“Sure, you can come.”

“Yay! Let's at least have a breakfast first.”

Today is the second day after we arrived in Thailand, we still have a few days left before we started working on Monday.

We had our breakfast first as she suggested though my stomach kind of churned listening to Grandma's command.

But, one thing is for sure, Grandma won't scold her favourite grandchild, Mon. So, I should be safe, for now. Hopefully.

Once we arrived at the mansion, both of us were greeted by P'Sa at the door. Her expression seems off, but I don't know how to describe it. She seems both happy and worried at the same time when she looks at us.

But still, she accepted all the souvenir bags we handed her and led us inside. “Ermm, Lady Sam,” she suddenly turned to face me when we arrived at the main living room, “Lady Tassawan asked for your presence in her office. She asked me to relay the message as soon as you're here.”

“You mean, only Sam?” Mon who had been standing beside me finally asked.

“Yeah, I think she's expecting only Lady Sam at the moment,” P'Sa answered with an awkward smile.

“So, I'm not welcome here?” Mon said jokingly, just to tease the helper.

“No, no, it's not like that,” P'Sa sounds panic.

“It's okay, I'm just kidding,” She laughed looking at the panic house helper.

I can't help to smile at her banter, 'Always so naughty, this kid.’ All my worries kind of wash away for a while but it comes back when,

“Go, and see Grandma. You sure don't want her to wait any longer.” She slightly pushed me away. Meanwhile, she went towards the kitchen with P'Sa.

I brought my steps upstairs towards Grandma's office, every step felt heavy to me as I still couldn't predict what was waiting for me in that room.

I knocked on the door once before I opened it and the view of Grandma sitting on her high chair at her office table was presented behind the door.

“Grandma,” I called for her attention as I closed the door behind me.

What comes next really left me unprepared,

“WHAT IS THIS SAM?!”

A stack of square papers was thrown at me angrily. I have no idea what it is until… My sight landed on one of them, and my eyes buttoned, my mouth completely shut.

Speechless. A mixture of confusion, fear, and betrayal can be seen through my eyes, forming a pool of undescended tears.

'What the fuck?!’ Those are the first sentences formed in my mind.

Those pictures in my Grandma's hand were the last thing I wished to happen in my life!

'H-how? And why?’

All those questions keep playing in my mind.

“Explained to me, Sam! Don't just be silent! How can those disgusting pictures exist? When is it? Where does it happen? You're married for goodness sake!”

I took a deep breath,

“First thing first Grandma, that picture was from more than 5 years ago.”

“5 years? You're in the UK.” She interrupted.

“Yes.”

“I thought you were studying there, where does this girl come from? And she's a Jensen at it.”

“It's a trap, I fell into her trap but I can swear nothing happened between us. Nothing like in the picture ever happened to us and she's nothing other than a mere acquaintance to me.” I tell her the truth.

“Are you sure?” Her gaze sliced through me, searching for the honesty in my answers and I looked back into her gaze, I didn't want to back down this time.

“Yes, I can swear with my life!” I answered full of passion.

“Did Mon know about this?”

'For once I felt so grateful for telling her about my past.'

“Yes, she's aware of it. I did tell her about this accident, specifically.” I said confidently.

Grandma let out a relieved sigh and leaned her back to the chair. “Glad to hear it.”

“By the way, where did you get all these photos?” I took this opportunity to ask her about this mess and took a sit on the chair in front of her.

“That's another thing,” She leaned forward, clutching her hands together on the table. “Did you know that these photos have reached the media?”

“WHAT?! HOW? No, they can't!” I started to panic, and the first person that came across my mind is, Mon… ‘Fuck! How will she react to this news? I felt ashamed of myself now.’

“I’ve handled that part, don’t worry. But, of course, they won't stop talking about it. The rumours still circulating internally, among them.”

I felt relieved for a while, “Did you pay them to not publish the pictures?”

“No, that’s not my style. I won’t spend a penny on those gossip-hungry people. They will just crave more if I start giving. I just let them know clearly that their company’s name won’t ever exist once these pictures came out from their site.” Grandma explained.

I smirked, impressed with her way of handling the rumour. But what impressed me more was the way she did all that even before knowing the truth from my mouth. This means she believes in me. That’s more than enough for me.

I know her, she’s the type that won’t hide her grandchildren’s fault just for the sake of keeping the Anuntrakul’s name clean. In fact, she’s the one who will punish us severely before others. I witnessed a lot of changes from her, I’m glad that it’s just not an act to get me to agree with the arranged marriage before.

“There’s one more thing I wanna ask you,” She suddenly spoke up, my eyes met hers, waiting for her to finish the question,

“… The first time I suggested the arranged marriage, you were so against the idea, what makes you suddenly change your mind?”

“…..”

I heaved a sigh, my mind already travelled to that one evening that became one of the first reasons why I went through the arranged marriage.

Flashback…

Someone suddenly barged into my office without even bothering to knock,

I raised my head with anger evidence on my face, ‘Who the fuck is interrupting my evening!’ and I felt like my anger is building up more after looking at who it is.

“Nita?!”

“I'm sorry, Lady Boss I have tried to stop her but she insisted…”

“It's okay, Yha. You can go now.” I cut Yha from telling the whole situation because I know, that once it comes to this woman, it's useless to do so.

She let out a satisfied smirked to Yha after what I said.

“Hi, handsome,” She greeted me and seated in front of me without being invited to.

'Shameless.'

“What are you doing here? I have a lot to do than wasting my time on you.”

“Ohh, so fierce! That's what I like the most about you.” She flirted, and I just rolled my eyes. Everything in my stomach looking its way to coming out listening to her nonsense.

“I miss you, you know. Can't I visit my friend with… benefit?!”

*BAMM!

I slammed the the file in my hand on the table causing her to flinched a little.

“That's enough Nita! Enough with the bullshit!” I snapped.

And, she dared to laugh at my words?! Really?

“Sam, Sam, Sam…” She heaved a sigh, “When will you accept that, 'that night' was indeed our best night together?”

“Huh!” I scoffed, “And, when will you accept that night only happened in your delusional world?”

“I have proof, for goodness sake!”

“Stop manipulating me with your 'proof'! Nothing ever comes out since you uttered those words five years ago.”

“I'm just waiting for the right time,”

“And those times will never come.”

She looks annoyed by my constant replies,

“You're just lucky, or… it's our loss? That I'm not getting pregnant with yours after that night.”

It makes me wanna gagged listening to her crazy imagination.

“Are you crazy, Nita? I think you seriously need help. For goddamn sake, I am really glad nothing ever happened that night. Move on, please!”

“Move on? I think you're the one who needs to move on,”

“Me?!” My forehead creased.

“Yes! For more than 5 years, there has been no other woman in your life aside from me.”

I laughed, “And now you have turned into a stalker? Get a life, Nita!”

“I am. I'm trying to get my life back. The life where there's us in it like years ago.”

I pinched my nose bridge, 'This woman… such pain in the ass.’

“Let's get the fact straight. Last time I checked, you're the one who destroyed our friendship. You cross the border first”

“Huh, I don't want just friends in us. I want more than that and I know you want that too. Proof? You still have nobody by your side like you had me years ago.”

I shut my eyes tightly, 'how will I make this woman understand? I'm tired of this bullshit!’

“What if I say, I'm getting married soon will you let this go?”

“No… you're not. You're just playing with me,” Her eyes get anxious, afraid of what the raven telling is the truth.

“You're not answering my question. You're doing this because you're so confident that you're the only woman in my life. So, I'm asking you will you let go of me, stop having your hope in me if I already settled down?”

She falls into silence and her eyeballs move rapidly from side to side.

“Answer me, Nita!”

“M-maybe…but no! It won't ever happen!” She defended.

I smirked, “You're not the one deciding the future here. If you’re done, you may go now.”

She thought I was going to be lured by her threats? Nah, I’ve learned my lesson to not trust this snake.

She hesitated to get up from her seat. It looked like there was something more she wanted to say but I ignored her until she finally decided to go out of my office.

“One more thing, Nita. Before you go,” She turned her body to face me, “I just want to advice, please let go of the past. There’s never us and never will be us even in the future.”

Nita’s eyes glistened once she turned away from Sam, “If there’s no us, then there’s no you with anybody,” Nita whispered low enough to make sure her words didn’t reach the raven.

I leaned into my chair once Nita was out of my sight. I sighed, her words echoed in my mind. She’s like this because I have nobody in my life. Then… should I go with Grandma’s plan?

End of flashback…

“Is it true that you are marrying Mon because you want to get rid of Nita from your life?” Grandma asked again after her granddaughter had long silent.

“Wait… How did you know?” My forehead knitted, ‘how? Only I know about this’

“It is true, then?” Her nose flared.

“Yes, b-”

*Thud

Both of us turn towards the sound only to be greeted with a slightly ajar door and a quick silhouette turning away.

I immediately ran to the door and when I opened it, there was a tray filled with two cups of coffee and snacks on the table next to the door.

‘Mon? She heard it?! Damn! This is not how I wish to let her know.’

When I look over the railing, It is indeed her. Running down the stairs, “Mon!” I called but it’s useless when she’s determined to reach the end of the stairs.

I run for her. I run like I never before, I can’t understand this feeling. It felt like, I would lose her if I didn’t reach her on time and I hate to imagine about it.

“Hey, wait!” I tried stopping her with my words when I saw her already grabbed her bag, ready to leave.

I skipped a few steps and almost slipped when I reached the last steps, but she was already at the door. Luckily, or rather fate is on my side, she’s struggling to open the door as there’s an extra lock. That’s when I fasten my pace and grab her body from the back into my embrace.

“Hey, hey, wait…please, listen to me.” She’s struggling to escape my embrace but I tighten my arms around her waist.

“Please, let me go…” She said weakly, on the verge of crying.

I turn her body to face me and my heart hurts looking at those once bright eyes that are now filled with sadness and pain, ‘I hurt her.’

“Please, listen to me first,” I begged.

She finally loosened up and not fighting to get out of my embrace anymore. I took this chance to pull her to my room and close the door behind me. I let go of her hand and she just stood there, behind me while I was searching for the right words to explain to her.

“You used me.” She said. It’s short but filled with pain and disappointment.

“I’m sorry,” I said without looking at her,

That’s the only words that came out of my mouth as there’s no other word that can describe my feeling other than sorry.

“So, it’s true?”

I lost for words, I knew that my next answer would break her again but I needed to be honest and I needed to tell her also that’s not the whole truth.

I pulled her to sit on the bedside and I kneeled in front of her. She looks away from where I am as I reach for her hands. “Yes,”

Her tears finally fell and hit our joined hand, “You make a fool out of me,”

“No! I am not! Look at me,” I grabbed her face carefully with both of my hands and made her face me. I search for her eyes, and so does she.

“Look, yes I admit that’s the reason why I agreed to marry you in the first place but remember the night of your birthday? When I said I wanted to give us a chance? That’s the real reason why I marry you. I heard from Grandma that you’re considering calling off the engagement and that somehow makes me unhappy.

That time, Grandma left the decision in my hand and that’s when I decided on my own that I wanted this marriage. Not because of Grandma and not because of Nita. Please, believe me.” I felt relieved when I let it out, it’s a matter of whether she believes in me or not. But that’s the truth. What I said just now is the whole truth.

“Really?” Her eyes search for the truth in mine and I show it to her. There’s no lie in my words, just a hope that she will forgive me.

“Yes, and I’m sorry for making you feel like I’m using you. I never thought of you like that and I shouldn’t even have an idea to marry you because of my matters. I’m sorry, please forgive me.”

She let go of our joined hand and wiped her tears away. “Then, what are you discussing about with Grandma?”

I sighed, and changed from kneeling to sitting on the floor and leaning my body on the bed, “About that… Do you remember when I told you about how I fell into Nita’s trap and she almost succeeded?”

“Yeah,”

“Now the evidence has emerged”

“Evidence?”

“Evidence to show that night did happen,”

“So, it did happen?”

“No!”

“Which one?”

“Nothing happened. She just managed to capture a few pictures when I'm unconscious”

“Then, how's the matters related to Grandma?”

“The pictures are now in Grandma's hand”

“What?!”

“Not just that, the media also has possession of it,”

“And you just let me know now?? Seriously?”

“It's not like that, I just know about it when I stepped in Grandma's office and we are still in discussions. Also, I don't think Grandma know you are here,”

“Let's go and meet her now.” She said and stood abruptly heading towards Grandma's office.

“Wait for me,” She ignores my call.

“Grandma,” She called and immediately jumped into Grandma's embrace when she arrived at the office.

“Oh, my dear. How are you?”

'My, my, look at them. She's indeed the beloved grandchild out of 3 of us.’

“I'm fine, what about you”

“Well, me too. Did Sam tell you everything?”

Mon nodded, and Grandma led her to sit in front of the office table. I took a sit beside her.

“So, what's your plans?” Mon throws the question to Grandma.

“Should I just settle it with Nita on my own?” I interrupted. I feel bad to involve two of them when this is my problem to begin with.

“No!” Mon denied aggressively, “If you meet her in the middle of this mess, believe me, you're proofing that the rumours are true and that's what she wants.”

“Brilliant, my dear.”

I fall into silence, it's two against one now.

“You said the evidence has emerged, means she has warned you about this?”

I heaved a sight… I think I should tell the whole thing to them. I decided to tell them everything that happened and my conversation that led to the agreement to get married to Mon.

“Five years, Sam? Five years and you did nothing?”

I nodded, “Yes, because she's just talked. I didn't expect that this day would come because I believed in myself that nothing happened that night. Why would I be threatened if I'm not at fault!” I snapped because it seemed like they wanted to put the fault on me as I didn't take any action against Nita's threat.

Mon held my hand to calm me down as I just raised my voice to Grandma.

“I'm sorry,” Grandma apologised.

“I'm sorry too,” I looked down.

“It's okay, now we are with you. We will settle this together, okay?”

Mon eases up the tense situation between the Anuntrakul.

“Let's call Mr. Praw and get his advice on this matter,” Grandma suggested.

“Sure,”

Mr. Praw is our family's lawyer who got in charge of everything regarding to law in our family and he's one of Grandma's trusted people.

After lunch, all four of us settled in the living room and sat around the tables discussing this matter.

“Can't we charge her for defamation?”

“Based on what you described, it's not just defamation, we can charge her for harassment, stalking, invading privacy and even… sexual assaults, based on the picture,”

Everyone falls into silence,

They finally realised how serious Sam's case was and she just faced it all alone before this.

“But the problem is,” Mr. Praw cut the silent, “We have no proof to pin all this charge on her,”

'Yeah, that's our biggest problem now,’

We have no trace of who's sending those pictures. Grandma knows about how I agreed to marry because of Nita as there are written notes about it inside the envelope.

“What about your reporter informant? Did he tell you how they received those pictures?” Mr. Praw asked Grandma.

“It's already on their table when they come to work,”

“I think we need a detective involved. I will hire my trusted private detective to get through to the person who getting paid for sending those pictures and get that person to admit it's Nita who's hiring them. That's our only choice for now, though it takes some time but I believe it will work.”

“Yeah, I think that's the best for now.” Grandma agreed.

“Hmmm, I think we got one suspect to interrogate already!” Mon suddenly spoke up.

“What do you mean?” I asked,

“Check your phone,” She answered shortly.

“Actually, I've been eyeing the social media for a while already, waiting for someone to start the rumours. And yes, 10 minutes ago, this one anonymous account on Facebook posted a post about the rumours without mentioning any names,”

She shows the post on her phone, “All the description, details and hints only pointed to one person which is you, babe.”

-A prominent figure who recently got married has a mistress and was caught cheating with a long-term girlfriend-

I scoffed looking at the title of the post. It sounds so Nita coded but we just don't have proof it's her.

Mon is right about everything when the media starts gearing up to post about the rumours by using ambiguous titles.

“You're right, look at this! The media starts to post and create rumours based on that post that started it all,” I said as my phone kept blaring with notifications mentioning my name.

“Don't worry, I got you, babe! Here's the account's IP address and all her information,” She gives it to Mr Praw.

“Holy…” I am speechless.

“I have my connection too,” She winked at me and I couldn't help from blushing.

“Oh, ma'am you did great! I will get my people to get to this person as soon as possible,”

“Remember, don't get police involved yet,” Grandma warned.

“You know how I work. You can trust me, My Lady,”

“I don't understand, they have the pictures but why they didn't release that?”

“Because all of them are cowards, they know the damages they will face when they release that pic. That's why they created the rumours based on that post so that they can appoint their fingers to the person behind that account. They just want to create chaos but don't want to take the responsibility.” Grandma sighed.

“In other words, Grandma has warned them about the consequences they will face if they release that pic,” I enlighten Mon about it.

“Oh,” She said shortly.

“So, should I address these rumours or just ignore them?” I asked about the rumours circulating the internet right now.

“Hmmm,”

All of them ended up thinking of the best decision to take at the moment.

“I think it's the best if I addressed this issue since they are starting to mention my name,”

“But they will speculate that you indirectly admit that it's you in the rumours if you addressed it,”

“No, I will just address about the mention of my name in the rumours, and warn them that I will take legal action.”

“I'm afraid it will trigger Nita to do something more than just start a rumour.”

“Like?”

“Releasing the picture.”

And we reached a dead end.

“Both of you have points actually,” Mr Praw voiced out, “Based on your story, if I'm in Nita's place, I'm doing this because I want to break you two off by creating doubt in Mon about Sam.”

We look at each other,

“Then, why she didn't just send it to me? Why Grandma and the media?” Mon asked.

“That's for Sam. She knows her Grandmother and the media has an impact on her. So she did this so that Sam would turn to her and beg her to revoke her action.”

“But, by releasing the picture won't it affect her image too?”

“It will, but it will affect Sam more as she has more to lose and that's what she wants. Sam to lose everything and only have her by her side.”

“Crazy. Didn't she at least think about her family? Her family business? It's Anuntrakul she's messing with.”

“She did actually, Sam is an Anuntrakul. She knows the media won't simply release the pic because they will face the consequences and our side has no proof to go against her.

So, her intentions are clear, just to create chaos within the family and Sam will finally give up and turn to her side which I believe will never happen.

My advice, for now, is just to stay stronger together and let the rumours subside itself. No need to acknowledge anything and in the meantime, I will work with my people to gather the proof as soon as possible.

This is my opinion for now as I believe she will not do anything bigger than this in the meantime. She will easily get caught if she intends to get into action again. That's my humble advice, the decision is still yours to decide.” He turned to me.

“I will take your advice into account then,” I said.

“I think I will take my leave here,” Mr Praw excuses himself.

“Sure, by the way, thank you for today and sorry for interrupting your weekend.” Grandma said.

“No worries, always in your service.” He replied while gathering all his things before he headed out.

“You two, have dinner here. I have a lot to catch up with you two.”

“Sure, Grandma! Besides, I'm too lazy to cook if we are to eat at our home”

The way Mon and Grandma joke around really shows how close they are. Like, who tells their in-laws that they are too lazy to cook for their spouse at home? Only Mon can do that with Grandma.

“I think you should be lazy once in a while. Look at your wife's cheeks, it's growing you know.”

“Right?” She said as she pinched my cheeks,

“Stop it, you two!” I warned and only gained a giggles from them.

Grandma excuses herself and now there are just two of us in the living room.

“Have you forgiven me now?”

“Hmmm,” she's thinking, “promise me first,”

“What is it?”

“Promise me that went things like this happen again or things get out of your hands, you will reach out to us. Especially me, we are married and you're not alone anymore please don't take matters into your hands till it's too much to handle. Hmm?”

“…”

“Okay, I won't forgive you then,”

“Okay, okay, I promise!”

“Promise what?”

“Promise that I will tell you everything from now on,”

She shows her pinky finger to me waiting for me to seal it.

I reached her pinky finger with mine and sealed the promise. She didn't let it go of my hands immediately as she suddenly brought it near her lips and kissed it.

“I'm sorry that it happened to you. It turns out that what you faced is much bigger than what you told me before. No one should experience what you experienced. I'll be by your side no matter what,” She brings my hands to her face,

Now I'm holding her face, I rubbed my thumb on her face and she enjoyed the touches.

My eyes locked to hers, from the eyes fell to her nose and finally her inviting lips.

From her cheek, my thumb moves to her lips, tracing it gently. I unconsciously bringing my face forward till we can hear each other's breathing.

She closed her eyes, getting ready for what would come to her next and I didn't wait anymore to take this opportunity and close our gap, ready to take her lips with mine.

“Ehermm! It looks like I got worried for nothing,”

We jumped away from each other as we were startled by the sudden voice,

“And, is the two weeks of honeymoon still not enough for you two?” She said casually as she headed towards the stairs.

Both of us already blushed with the comments,

'Fuck you, Neung!’

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Good Morning, babe!” Mon greeted her wife cheerfully and gave a peck on Sam's cheek.

“Wow,” That's the only word that came out of Sam's mouth after scanning her wife's look for today.

She's in a white two-piece suit looking so elegant, professional and more mature. Before this, she wore skirts a lot, but today she goes for loose pants instead, and Sam loves this a-while look on her wife.

“I think I need to go, wish me luck!” She announces after having just a glass of milk while standing.

“Hey at least have breakfast first,” It's unusual for this to come from Sam's mouth as it's always the other way around.

“No, I can't eat. I'm nervous and I need to be there early to prepare some more,” She's preparing to leave.

“Hey, just know you will be just fine and you will do great. Trust me,”

Mon smiled broadly at the raven's encouragement, “Thank you so much, and I really need that,” She pecked on Sam's lips before heading out, “Bye, babe! See you later, I love you!” She shouted from the front door.

Sam just sent her away with a smile on her face. Until now, she still didn't have the courage to reply to those words that seemed so casually to come out from the brunette's mouth.

It's been months into the marriage and their relationship is indeed getting closer as Sam opens up and gives a chance to their relationship as she promised. But, that's just it.

Did they kiss?

Yes, they did

Did they cuddle?

But that's just it, they never passed to the next stage which is sex. Why? They are both aware that they want the same thing but it seems like the fire that ignites during the honeymoon is calming down.

After their honeymoon, they immediately resumed their careers with no break. Sam is fully committed to opening the Europe Branch, while Mon is relentlessly striving to establish her brand's name in the industry.

Like today, the brunette has an important meeting to close a deal with a luxurious accessories brand and she has been working on it since they came back from their honeymoon.

So their day just goes as usual even today.

MON'S POV

“Are you ready?” She diverted the question to Yuki.

“Yes! I hope we will get positive results.” She puts her hands together, praying.

They have put a lot of effort into this project, and the results have met their expectations. They are very pleased with the outcomes and hope that their potential collaborators will be too.

I let out a breath to calm myself, “Let's go!”

“… So, we go back to our main concept and idea, we have finalised these 3 designs that we believe will be compatible with your luxurious brand”

I end my presentation with the closure speech. But, the atmosphere in the large meeting room was not like what I expected.

Instead of cheers and clapping, it's extremely quiet and the awkwardness lingers in the air.

I exchanged looks with Yuki and she had the same expression as me. Did I say something wrong?

“Well,” A middle-aged man with the sign 'Brand Manager' in front of him finally spoke up, “I think you need to see this first,”

He works on something on his laptop making the screen at the front change, showing a presentation from another company that has the same design… as ours…

Our mouths gaped at how identical the design was, and not just that. The concept, the theme and the idea are exactly the same. This is plagiarism. But, I swear it's not coming from us.

“This is the presentation we got last week from just a startup company. Their design and idea got our attention. We are already considering going with this company but the anticipation of collaborating with St. Claire makes us halt our decision, only to be present with an exact design,” His voice sounds disgusted.

What have I done? But it's not our fault.

I tried hard to compose myself and remain professional in defending our brand.

“What you showed us is indeed an act of plagiarism but I swear it's not coming from our company. Please give us a chance to prove that they're the ones stealing our ideas.” I pledged.

“Mrs. Kornkarmon, or should I call you Mrs. Anuntrakul?” He said in a mocking tone.

“How old are you? Do you think this is your playground? At school? And we are the teachers that are waiting for their students to confess who did wrong?

We are in the business world, and every single time that passes is money. We have deadlines to meet and we don't have time to see your proof. For this case, you are disadvantaged” He said arrogantly.

I feel very insulted by his words. It's not true, we are not plagiarizing anyone. Honestly, I felt like crying now but I need to keep my composure as a representative of our company.

My eyes roamed around the room, their faces cold and remained stoic. None of them showed a sign of disagreement with what their leader just uttered proudly.

This is it, then?

“I think we will be dismissed here. And… I don't think I need to announce our decision, right? I assume that you're clever enough to analyse everything,”

Defeated.

And it's not done there, “I think I expected too much of everyone that carries Anuntrakul in their name,” He said casually like it couldn’t reach my ears when he walked past me.

“WTF! What's wrong with that old man?” Yuki can finally let out her rage.

“Let's go, Yuki,” I gathered our things as I wanted to go out of this room as soon as possible. I need to breathe.

As soon as we entered the car, I broke down into tears, this was far from our expectations. It's not just our design got rejected, we are plagiarised and I get insulted on top of it.

“We are ruined, Yuki”

The two best friends hold each other and let out their frustration. It's their two months' worth of work being ruined in just a few hours.

“We have a mole in our team,” Yuki voices out. They are now in a cafe after making sure they're presentable enough after crying their hearts out.

“I hate to think that. They are like our family. I don't think I can handle another heartbreak from a betrayal of our people”

They sighed deeply, “What do we do now?”

Both of them are too overwhelmed with their feelings to think about the solution now. Especially Mon, as she's the one being directly insulted by the Brand Manager.

“Have you ever met that man before?”

“No,” I answered shortly.

“Then, why does it seem like he has beef with you?”

“I don't know…” I can't think, and I don't want to think about it.

“He seems so obsessed. Especially when he mentioned the Anuntrakul, and he mentioned it twice as he waited for that moment to come,” Yuki stated her opinion.

“Did you catch which company it is? The company that plagiarizes us?” An idea pops up in my mind. But, it's too early to assume.

“Hmmm, their initials are  J and C? Yeah I'm confident it's the letter J and C in their logo,”

“I think…no, I don't want to assume but I kinda have a hunch,”

“What is it?”

“But I don't know where to start,”

“Give me a name at least,”

“We need to find out,”

“Find out what?! Stop keeping me on the dark side,” Yuki becomes impatient.

“We need to find out who the company belongs to,”

“Okay, then?”

“Then we will know their motifs,”

“Okay, if we finally find out who's the owner, how are we going to prove they're plagiarizing?! This is a lot of work, you know,”

“I know,”

“Can't we at least start with our side first? Find the mole?”

I sighed, “I don't want to go to that side. It's tricky, they won't admit unless we have proof,”

“Then we need to find one,”

“How?”

“The CCTV!”

"Another load of work plus it won't catch anything except that they are working on their computer.”

“We can check their computers,”

“And they can have another computer that they are working on,”

“What the… stop giving the solution!”

“Honestly I want to let this go,”

“No, you can't!”

“I know, our company's reputation is at stake. That's why we are still here discussing this,”

A sudden ring on my phone stopped our discussion,

“Hello,” I answered

My body immediately straightened up after the person behind the phone introduced herself.

“Yes, sure. But I'm outside now,”

Yuki became restless in her seat as the curiosity gnawed her up.

“Alright, I will share my location. See you later,” I hung up.

“Who? Who?”

“It's the CEO,” I revealed, still in shock.

“Their CEO? What do they want?”

“I don't know, she just sounds desperate to meet me,”

After only 15 minutes, A tall and lean woman with a short-styled haircut approaches their tables. The sight of the cool figures left both of the women stunned for a moment.

“Hi, I assume you're the St. Claire's CEO, Ms. Armstrong?”

“Mrs,” I corrected her, “And you can call me Kornkarmon or Mon for short! I believe you're the one on the phone just now?”

“Yes, I am. May I sit here?” Her eyes never left the brunette's while asking permission. ‘Damn, you got such a goddess wife, fuzzy!’

“Sure,”

“Erhmm,” Yuki cleared her throat when the short-haired girl never had the intention to look away from her, not a single friend anymore.

“Hi, I'm Yuki! Mon's friend and also St. Claire's COO,” She introduced herself.

“Hey, hello there! I'm Cher,” She throws the same flirtatious smile and extends her hands to Yuki, ‘Damn, these two have been gatekeeping their hot girls from me,’

“May I know the purpose of our meeting here?” I cut off the much-extended introduction.

“Well, you can drop the formality. Let me order first, kinda hungry though,”

She ordered a drink and even a meal. She indeed seems hungry.

“What about you two girls? Just a drink? No food?”

“Nah, we are good. Besides, we are in no situation for food right now,” I said.

“I think I have an idea what it is about, and believe me, it's not worth it to starve yourself. Come on, I know what's best here, let's order it on me,” She winked.

She effortlessly creates a welcoming atmosphere, instantly putting the two girls at ease in her company.

They enjoy the meals that they never thought they needed with mostly Cher cheering them up with her silly jokes and stories.

They seemed to forget for a while the scenes they encountered this morning that almost ruined their day. But, here they are being entertained by the CEO itself.

“Oh yeah, I'm so occupied with you two that I forgot my real intention of being here,”

“Yeah, what is it? I've been dying to know actually since the moment you're here,”

“Oh really? You're not curious about me at all?”

“A little,” I show a pinch sign indicating how little it is.

“Auchh, it's kind of hurt my pride,” She's acting hurt while holding her chest which gained giggles from us.

“Come on what is it? Don't tell me you're here just to fix our broken hearts?” Yuki asked.

“Is it fixed yet?”

“With this food? A big no,”

“What about me, then?”

“With your 20-minute presence? It's not worth our 2 months of work,” Yuki said again.

“Means… I need to stay longer?” She squinted her eyes.

“Okay, stop! You can cut the crap. May I know what the real reason you're here is?” I cut their banter.

“My bad!” Cher raised both of her hands, guilty of dragging their conversation.

She continued, “Before that, I would like to give my heartfelt congratulations to you, Mrs. Anuntrakul,” She said as she put her palm on her left chest.

I frowned at her remarks, “For?”

“For your wedding with the Ice Queen of mine,”

“You know my wife? I mean, personally?”

“Uhumm” She hummed in response.

“But, I didn't see you at our wedding,”

“Because I can't make it. That's why I just congratulate you now. Congratulations on breaking through the Ice Queen's heart.”

I chuckled, “Thank you for that, though it's a long delay. But, I'm sure you're here not just for that?”

“Well, well… I like your wit. Since you're so eager to know, yes, I'm here for business. For what you have presented this morning to be exact.”

My back straightened at the mention of this morning's event.

“If it's about this morning, I know we are at a disadvantage. But, I can promise that plagiarism is not from our side,”

“I know,” She interfered making both of me and Yuki look at her, shocked.

“What do you mean by that?” My voice sounds desperate.

“After mingling with both of you, I finally find out how the Ice Queen is being melted and how the Playgirl is being tamed, kidding!” She laughed at her joke while we fell into a deeper confusion.

“So, you know Tee too? And you know who we are to them, are you that close with their gang?”

“We need to go down a memory lane if you're asking me about our closeness. Long story short, we are schoolmates, I'm not in the gang since I ended things with Kade…”

And our mouths dropped at the revelation. So, Cher has a thing with Kade? What a small world…

“…but the friendship remains. What's more you need to know?”

“Your real intention being here,”

“Ah, yes! About that, hmmm how to start?” She's thinking, “Actually, I've been looking forward to a collaboration with St. Claire. I'm your mother's fan. How's your mother doing?”

“She's good. Great, actually, managing her garden,” I assure her.

“Glad to hear that, okay back to our topic. I heard about this morning, and I believe that my instincts are telling the truth that it's indeed not St. Claire's doing. So, I'm here to ask, Are you open to another chance?”

“Another chance for?”

“For working with us, we only have one week to the deadline. If you're open to the challenge, I will gladly give it to St. Claire, as I wanted this collaboration, too. What are you saying in this?”

“So you're going to reject the previous design?”

“It's plagiarised anyway. It's such a waste, actually, since the design really screams St. Claire's signature. But, to avoid problems arising in the future, we have to,”

I turned to Yuki, “So, one week… Are we able to?”

She shrugged her shoulders, “Nothing impossible you know,”

“I can help you with anything, but that's the only condition. It needs to be done in one week,” Cher voices out again.

“Sure, we will accept the offer but I need your help with the company that plagiarizes us,”

“My pleasure to do so as I'm excited to know the person behind the facade too,” Cher said with determination burning in her eyes.

“So, what do you know so far about it?”

“J Couture, don't you have an idea about it?” She is fishing out my thoughts about the name.

“I did, since the beginning. Maybe you can call it the instinct of a wife,”

“Ow, Sam shouldn't do anything funny behind your back,”

“So, it's true?”

“Uhum, but…”

“But you have no proof against her?”

“Are you a shaman now?” She chuckled, “Yes, we have no evidence to prove she plagiarised your design, but we do know the company belongs to her, though it's not directly managed by her.”

“That's enough info for us to get a lead,”

“But she's kinda stupid you know, why she's targeting you under the project with a company that belongs to Sam's friend?” Yuki asked.

“She is unaware that we are friends. She is too obsessed with Sam to notice the people around her, except for those who are very close to her. She's oblivious.”

“By the way, you're not doing this because we're related to your friends right?”

She looked at me with meaningful expressions and said, “Mind you I'm not usually fond of making this type of connection, which is why I approached you out of the blue. From where I stand, your company deserves this opportunity, as do both of you. Also, I detest unfairness. This is my way of bringing justice to your unfair situation. I hope you can trust me and your fantastic work. I'm here because of your outstanding work – you deserve this, believe me.”

I sighed in relief, “Thanks, thank you for believing in us and our work,”

“By that, I assume you've accepted my offer isn't?”

“Yes, we are ready for another challenge!”

“That's the spirit!”

After lunch, I have a discussion with Yuki about the new ideas and designs. We decided this time the project only stayed between us as we were still clueless about the mole lurking in our company. We will deal with it later.

***

“Hey,” Sam greeted, just coming back from her office.

“Hi,” I answered her shortly as I was busy with the pot on the stove.

“Did you seal the deal?”

I heaved a sigh,

“Hey, what's wrong?”

“Sadly we didn't, but we got a week to try for another chance,”

“Seriously, but why?”

“Can't we not talk about it now? Let's eat first,”

“Sorry,”

“No, it's okay,”

I think it's best if she doesn't know the truth. This is about my company anyway, I don't want her to feel bad or blame herself for this,

SAM'S POV

I know something is wrong, my hunch tells me that it's not just a simple rejection of the project. I know Mon is a bigger person who can handle failure.

But, she seems bothered by something. For the first time, her smile didn't reach her eyes,

“Is there anything you want to share or I can help with?” I broke her thoughts.

She gives a tinted smile, “No, there's nothing much. I just need to do an extra hour to meet the deadline.”

I nodded, “Well, don't hesitate to reach out. Who knows I can help with anything,”

“No worries, I definitely will reach you if I need your help,” She winked, masking her worries away.

Day by day goes by with the brunette always late to bed and gone early in the morning.

For the first time in our marriage, I feel neglected. Not that I do not understand her but,

Flashback…

“Mon, let's have dinner. I bought the food on my way home,”

I asked her excitedly, it's been days since we ate together.

“Can you eat first, babe? I'm sorry this needs to be done.”

“Okay, don't forget to eat.” I remind her.

And I woke up the next morning with the food being untouched in the fridge and she's already gone to the office.

I also realised that she only comes to bed around 3 or 4 in the morning and will be gone to her office even before I wake up.

And it's been days too since I got to drink coffee made by her…

I sighed heavily,

“Sam! Oi! I've been talking to you and you've been dreaming in broad daylight,” Tee complained, “My girlfriend has been ignoring me, not you too.”

“You're getting ignored too?” I laughed, it feels good when you're not alone in this.

It's the weekend today but instead of being with each other's partner, here they are spending time together in a nearby cafe.

“Is this project really big?” Tee asked.

“I guess so, It's Cher's company they're dealing with. It's never a small project when it comes to her company.”

“I thought they were just upset about the plagiarism, never expected them to be this all out. Must be all that youthful energy,”

“What did you say?”

“What? Them being worked up?”

“No, the other one,”

“Plagiarism?”

I frowned, “What? Are they being plagiarised,”

That's when Tee realised something. She shouldn't have said that! Her girlfriend had warned her not to tell Sam about this. 'Damn you, Tee!’

“I- I don't know, I-it… I just heard things,” Her face was almost drenched with sweat.

“Tee, I know you're very aware of this. I will appreciate it if you enlighten me about the matters before I find it myself,” Her voice came out cold and her gaze was like a dagger.

Tee feels like she's going to pee anytime soon at how cold the gaze is. She can't run anymore.

“Ahh, well hmm…”

“I'm waiting.”

“The day they presented their idea, they met Cher at lunch,”

“They met Cher? And I never know about that?” I frowned. What's more, did she hide from me?

“I don't know, I thought she told you about meeting Cher, at least…”

I lean back, disappointed is an understatement. There's more to this, and I have no clue at all.

What is worse is I know about it from other people and not my wife.

What happened to her makes me promise that I'm going to tell everything but she's doing the opposite.

“I think it's best if Mon tells you herself,”

“What about plagiarism?” I ignored her opinion.

“They found out their design was plagiarised on the day they presented it from Cher's company itself…”

I closed my eyes, damn! The humiliation they've suffered…

“…so, Cher asked them for lunch as she's positive that they are innocent.”

“What about the company that sabotaged them?”

“J Couture, a start-up company but… Mon, kinda knows who the company is associated with,”

“Who?”

“I don't know if it's true or not since they're still working on finding proof,”

“Who?!”

“But, they're still not sure,”

“I'm asking who it is. Just freaking answer my question!”

“N-Nita! Mon has a hunch that the company is related to Nita.” She said fast.

*BAMM

My hands slammed the table out of control showing how angry I was,

“Fuck, Nita! Why?”

I feel like I want to throw hands but the person that deserved it is not here.

“Calm down, Sam.”

“How should I? This is serious and it happens because of me, tell me how I can calm down.”

“See! Mon is right about it, you'll blame yourself. That's why she's reluctant to tell you about it.”

I fall into silence.

“Yuki said that Mon wanted to settle it herself since it's about her company. She doesn't even blame you. Let's just believe in them, okay?”

“I need to go,” I gathered my things to leave and ignored Tee's call.

“Shit! Screw me!” Tee mumbled.

“Hello, Mr. Praw? Can I meet you now?” I called Mr. Praw as soon as I left the cafe. “I will text you the address,”

***

It's a day before the deadline,

I've been counting down the day for her to tell me the truth. I want to give her a chance to come to me or at least ask for my help.

I feel useless right now. If I want to take matters into my own hands, I will confront Nita as soon as I have the proof in my hand.

Yes, I already obtained the proof of her spreading the rumours about me on the day I met Mr. Praw and currently I'm working on to reveal that she's also the one behind the plagiarism.

It has been proven the company involved is indeed plagiarizing St. Claire and I've already tipped in the information to the person I trust, Cher.

What's left is to find the relation of the company with Nita. The reason I'm doing this way?

First, I want to respect her decision to settle it on her own. So, I decided to help her secretly. Just to help in reducing her stress.

Second, I want to wait. I want her to tell herself about the problems she facing right now like how she expected me to do the same.

I will give her time, to open up to me.

My phone rang, bursting my thoughts. It's Grandma on the line,

“Hello?” I greeted.

“What? Really??” An excitement filled my voice,

“I will come as soon as possible!”

It's Ice! She's already in labour and we will get to meet the new member of Anuntrakul soon.

I tried to call Mon as I gathered my things, but again it went into a missed call.

Where are you, Mon?

My hands didn't stop dialling her number, even when I almost reached my car and there's still no hint of her picking up the phone.

I decided to head to her office instead, to fetch her. I know how busy she is but I don't want her to miss these moments.

I reached her office only to be greeted with another disappointment. It turns out they have meetings at Cher's company.

I ended up walking out of the company empty handed and going to the hospital alone.

As I arrived at the labour room,

“Hey, Grandma! How's everything?” I asked, catching my breath.

Grandma hadn't answered yet when our ears were greeted by a small cry. We were stunned outside the room, our eyes filled with tears as our mouth shut. Speechless.

Until the door opens wide from the inside revealing Song in happy tears.

“How are they?” Neung approach.

“They're fine, they are… she's so” She's unable to finish as her sob becomes harder and results in her words turning to mumble instead.

Neung pulled her into a hug as we grinned at the sight. We can relate how overwhelmed she must be. Why not? Seeing your daughter born into this world, I can't even imagine how I would feel if I were in her place.

Thinking about that, brings back my thoughts about me and Mon these past few days.

I huffed a sigh that caught Grandma's attention.

“Where's Mon? Why are you here alone?”

“Oh, she got some important work and I'm sure she will be here asap once she finds out about the news.”

Yes, I believe so. Even our friends are not here yet. Maybe everyone is still indulging in their own works, not just Mon.

“Aw, what a shame. She's the most excited for the baby”

I'm just able to smile at her remarks as we can't deny that. Whenever we talked about the baby, her eyes shone the most. That's how excited she is for today but, yeah… I don't know who to blame for it.

“Are you okay?” Neung asked as we were waiting to meet the baby.

“Good. Why?”

“Nothing, just checking up. Because you looked like a dog who didn't get proper care and affection from her owner,”

“What? You don't just compare me with a dog,”

“Because that's exactly what you look like, mellow and gloomy, quenching for a petting… or a kiss?” She laughed casually like she just made the best joke in her life.

Here I am just frowning at her ridiculous metaphor.

“Hey, you two! They're ready,” Song peeked behind the door.

“Really?” We said in unison. “Let us in!”

“Wait!” She prevents us from entering.

“Here, sanitise your hand first,” she handed us the sanitiser.

“Ughh,”

Though unwilling we still do it for the sake of our beloved niece.

As we entered the room, the bundle of joy in the bassinet greeted our sight. We almost squealed in excitement but we managed to control it in order to not disturb her peaceful sleep.

Ice laying on the bed beside the bassinet with tired but a radiant face, smiling at us.

“What's her name?” We anticipate.

“Sarai Ruchira Siripheng, means ‘My beautiful princess' just like her,” Song answered.

“What a beautiful name, hello Sarai,” Grandma said in baby voice, tracing the calm sleeping face in the bassinet.

“You want to hold her, Grandma?”

She nodded excitedly and Song transfer her daughter carefully to Grandma.

We can see how fulfilled Grandma is with her first grandchild in her embrace.

“Eherm, that's enough Grandma, my turn now,” Neung is already behind Grandma demanding for her turn.

“Oh my, you're so cute! I will make sure, I'm gonna be the favourite aunt!” She cooed.

“In your dreams,”

“Hah, my biggest rival is not here. I'm in advantage now,”

“Your biggest rival? Who?”

“Your wife, of course! Since she's not here grabbing the favourite aunt title, I'm doing my best!” She's rocking Sarai in her embrace.

“Speaking of Mon, where is she?” This time the question came from Ice.

“Oh, she has an important meeting today. I'm sure she's gonna be here as soon as she gets the news”

“That's too bad, she's the most excited for today,”

I am just able to throw a convincing smile at the comments. Yes, besides the couple and Grandma, Mon is another person who's visibly very excited for the baby's arrival.

The way she spent her money on the newborn clothes and appliances. How she verbally convinced that she's going to be the first from the aunt's representative to hold the baby. Such a shame she's not here celebrating within the family.

“Don't you want to hold Sarai?” Neung sudden voice broke my thoughts.

“Huh? Me?”

“Yes, you. You should start practising from now on. Who knows it's your turn soon,”

“Huh? Can I?”

“You should, here,”

“H-how?” I panicked.

The small creature is too small and fragile for me to hold, what if I lose her from my grip? That's gonna be such a horror experience.

“Come, I'll help you,”

I extended my arms and Neung slowly passed baby Sarai into my embrace,

“Ohh-my,” I gasped at how small and light she is in my arms. The feeling is indescribable, I took this moment to trace her look.

She does look like Song, as they are using her egg for the IVF procedure but it can't be ignored that there's a glimpse of Ice feature on that small face.

I started to panic when baby Sarai wriggled in my embrace showing the sign of waking up and gonna start crying soon,

“Please, take her back,” I turned to Neung asking her to take baby Sarai from me,

Their laughter erupted in the room at my reaction,

“Hahhaha, Mon should see your reaction,” Neung said before taking baby Sarai from me.

Not so long after that, the gang filled the rooms except for Mon and Yuki whose we assume are still clueless about the news.

They get the same treatment as me and Neung when they're being held in front of the door to sanitise their hands before entering the room.

It takes just a few seconds for the room to become crowded with all the gifts and balloons brought by them.

They are taking turns to hold baby Sarai. Everyone immediately fell in love with her pretty face. Their banters continued, luckily it was not loud enough to awaken the sleeping baby.

As to give the space for Ice and the baby to get full rest we move to the lounge area,

“Oi Kirk, can you sense the negative energy here?”

“I did, I can sense it. There are two souls, the neglected one.” He frowned as he described it, showing how serious it is.

Meanwhile the others are holding their laughter. They are fully aware of who the two are.

“Ha.Ha. So funny. Stop it, we are barely in our right state of mind.”

“Then stop making those faces. Both of you seem to be single even though one has a girlfriend and the other is married.”

The room burst to laugh at Jim's remarks.

“Where's your beloved girlfriend and wife? Are they finally realised their mistakes, being with you guys?”

“That's not funny at all,” Tee rolled her eyes. “If anyone's running, it's us. You have no idea how neglected we are because of their work.”

“You should understand, they are still young. The spirits are on fire, you also used to be young, out of all the people you should understand the most.”

“Not used, we are still young. The problem is they are neglecting themselves too,”

I silently agreed with Tee,

Tee continued, “…and in two days they are flying to Paris. They don't even have time to rest.”

“What did you say?” I'm asking for confirmation, I can't believe what I just heard.

“They are flying to Paris. Mon doesn't tell you?”

'No, she doesn't.’

“S-she did, she did. I just almost forgot about it.” I covered it with lies to avoid further questions from them.

A pity gaze falls on Sam from the people in the room as her gloomy face is visible. She can't hide it.

She can't believe it, Mon doesn't just not share her problem at work. Now, she's flying away and she's the last person to know.

'Am I that unimportant to her?’

***

MON'S POV

“Ah, finally! We can finally breathe!” Mon let out a deep breath after both of them settled in her car.

“We have done a great job. I'm so so proud of us.” Yuki exclaimed.

Their project is finally being accepted officially by Cher and their company will work together for the next campaign.

“But, for another two days we need to prepare for Paris. We are still not done.”

“Holy, shh..!” Mon eyes buttoned after Yuki's statement.

“What? What? Why?” Yuki turned into a panic state looking at her best friend.

“Yuki…” Her hands are covering her mouth,

“Why?? Don't scare me!”

“I-I still didn't inform Sam about our trip to Paris and it's just two days away from today. Shit, I'm doom!” She slightly slammed her forehead on the steering wheel.

“Oh. My. God. Are you serious?! Wh-what…” She can't finish the sentence as she's too speechless at her friend's behaviour.

“What should I do now? Is she going to be mad? I mean, it's not like I'm that important to her right?” She tried to convince herself.

“What do you mean you're not important? You're still her wife. She needs to know.”

“It's not like she cares though,” Mon pouted.

“Mon, care is not just expressed through 'I love you'. Sometimes it goes through action. Besides, you never know her true feelings.”

“But still, I hope she understands,”

Yes, Yuki knows about their relationship dynamics. She knows how Mon wanted to catch the raven's heart but till today, there's still no assurance about it from the raven.

At the same time, their phones are being bombarded by messages as they just charge it in the car.

As Mom is the one who's driving, Yuki checks her phone first,

“MON!!!!”

“WHAT?!”

The sudden scream from Yuki makes her halt the car to the side road,

“What's wrong with you?”

“Mon, Ice, this!” She's unable to project her words properly while her fingers keep tapping the phone screen.

“What?” Mon asked again.

“Just check your phone please. I think we just missed an important moment. Especially you!”

Mon immediately grabbed her phone, only then she knows that there's a 25 missed call from Sam? And hundreds of messages from the gang's group chats. Her phone is in a silent mood all this while.

As soon as she opened the group chat, she was bombarded with numerous pictures of everyone at the hospital, even her parents were there. The two women were conspicuously left out. Amid the crowd, there was a beautiful newborn soul in Ice's embrace.

“Yuki…” Her eyes glistened with tears. “Is it even worth it? Our works? I've been waiting for this…”

“Shh, drop it. It's not even your fault. It's that bitch fault. I know they will understand.” Yuki sighed. “ After all these miserable things that bitch cause you, do you still want to keep it from Sam?”

“That's a different thing. I will take care of it later.” She said as she wiped her damp cheeks. “Let's go to the hospital first.”

“Yeah, let's go.”

As they arrive at the hospital with flowers and balloons in their hand, both the mother and the baby are already asleep.

They just managed to see the baby behind the glass. They're already grateful for that. Song entertained them with the story of the gang's experience with the new baby.

How they wished they were also there to witness that moment.

They excuse themselves after not disturbing the small family further.

***

MON'S POV

Entering the house I was greeted with the sight of Sam in the living room. Looking comfortable in her pyjamas. Her eyes are fixed on the TV but I can't say the same with her mind.

“Babe,” I called.

Only then she looked away from the TV.

“Where are you from?” Her voice sounded flat.

“I'm from the hospital, I've met with baby Sarai,” I can't help smiling imagining her cute face,

I took a seat on another sofa. "By the way, I'm sorry. We are so fixated on our work that none of us are looking at our phones," I tried to explain.

“It's okay, your work is important right.” This time her voice became flatter and somehow really cold.

I gulped. This is not good.

“Now, let me ask you,” She broke the silence, “Don't you have anything to tell me?” She squinted her eyes,

“Something to tell you? Like?” I replied without thinking further.

Her gaze becomes colder, it somehow reminds me of the night she lashes out at Song.

'Shit! Come on, think Mon why you suddenly become dumb?’

“Anything that I should find out from you, not other people.”

“…”

And I dared to look at her with a blank face. Because I really have no idea what she's talking about.

Aren't we talking about the multiple missed calls and how I missed the moment with baby Sarai?

She suddenly smirked and lowered her head,

“I guess, I'm not that important to know then,” She's ready to leave and head upstairs,

‘Oh, shit! Yes, the trip! Oh my god, how did you forget again?’

“Sam, babe!” My desperate call managed to halt her step further,

“Yes, I have something to tell you. I'm sorry, I really forgot.”

“What is it?”

She's standing just a few feet from me, her hands in her pyjamas' pocket, looking straight at me.

'She looks hot though,’

“Eherm,” I cleared my throat and my mind. “Well actually, I have a trip to Paris. For work.” I keep my eyes on her, to see her reaction. But, nothing shown on her face aside from her cold facade.

“When is it?”

“The day after tomorrow,”

“When did you know about the trip?”

“A week ago?”

“And you..!” She didn't finish her sentence as she gritted her teeth. She let out a breath.

“For how many days?”

“Five..”

She snorted, and nodded slightly.

“Is that all?” She asked again.

I nodded,

“Are you sure?” Her voice was strained, sounding hard.

“Yes, and I'm really sorry -”

“Great, then.” She turned away and arranged her steps towards the stairs.

She didn't even let me finish.

Great, one after another problem. I held back my tears from falling.

Well this is my own doing, there's no one to blame aside me for not telling her such an important thing.

And I still didn't let her know about Nita.

I took a deep breath before I climbed up the stairs. Opening our bedroom door expecting her presence but it's empty.

She must be in her office, I assume.

After cleaning myself, slipping on my pyjamas and ready to bed she's still nowhere to be found.

I keep tossing around at how empty the bed is. Is this how she felt these past days? Going to bed alone in your king size bed.

But, it must be no problem for her. I mean, we have been sleeping alone for our whole life but not after the last 3 months into our marriage.

I must admit, I'm getting used to her sleeping besides me making it unreasonably empty when she's not around.

I sighed deeply,

*click

A sudden turn to the doorknobs made me panic and unintentionally shut my eyes, pretending to sleep.

My ears pick up all her movement from going to the toilet, coming out of it, and she makes a brief visit to our walk-in closet to finally sitting on the bed.

My heart races as I feel a shift on the bed, indicating that she has finally settled in. The room darkens, leaving only the glow of the bed lamp.

I slowly open my eyes and steal a glance at my right side only to be greeted with her back facing me.

That's somehow sad. I miss her, and I miss being in her embrace. Am I selfish now for carving to be in her embrace when I'm the one who abandoned her before this?

I turned my body and faced her back. Damn it, call me anything, I just want to hug her now.

I moved little by little until I was right behind her. I slipped my hand around her torso slowly, not to shock her. There’s no response from her that makes me convinced she’s already asleep. Only then I tighten my hug and rest my head on her back.

Her fresh scented smell hit my nose instantly calming my mind and immediately drove me into sleep.

The next morning, I woke up due to the constant movement of someone walking in the room. As I opened my eyes, there was Sam, complete in her office attire. Am I late? I steal a glance on the clock, and it’s only 7.30 AM.

“Where are you going? It’s still early.” I asked her while still in bed with half-opened eyes. I raised my body half-way and rested on one elbow waiting for her answer.

“I want to stop by the hospital first,”

“Can I go with you?”

She sighed before answering me, “Aren’t you busy today?”

“But not in the morning. My final presentation will be after lunch. Please?”

“30 minutes.” She replied shortly.

I am already familiar with what it indicates,

“Okay!” I jumped out of the bed in a second and ran to the bathroom.

We reached the hospital where the journey felt like it took forever to reach as how awkward and quiet the journey was. Finally, we are here.

The little family in the ward is getting ready to leave when we greet them.

What excites me the most is baby Sarai is not sleeping! She's wide awake in her mother’s embrace.

“Mon! I heard you came last night,” Ice greeted me excitedly.

“Yeah, but it’s already late and we don’t want to disturb both of you. Btw, congrats to you!” I said as I sat next to her and lightly rubbed baby Sarai’s cheek with my finger.

“Thanks, Mon. You want to hold her?”

“Can I?” My eyes glimmer at the offers.

Ice just passes me baby Sarai for me to hold,

She’s so light, and small. Too fragile that makes me tighten my hold around her. She whimpers at first but I managed to handle it until she’s comfortable in my embrace.

“Hello, Sarai!” I called her softly. “I’m Mon, your aunt Mon and I’m gonna be your favourite auntie,” I talked to her using my baby voice.

The people in the room laugh at my introduction, but I’m just only curious about someone and her face immediately turned serious once I landed my eyes on her. Is she still mad?

“Are they both allowed to be discharged already?” Sam asked Song.

“Yes, and we are heading straight to Grandma’s mansion. She already prepares everything for the confinement.”

“You can't refuse isn't?”

“Well you know her,” Song chuckled.

“So, how are you all going back? Are you driving, Song?”

“Yeah, we bring our car and it's still early to call for the driver.”

“Let me drive then,”

“Eh, then what about yours?”

Sam just passed me her car keys without me agreeing, “It's okay, I will drive her's” Understanding the drill, I convinced the couple to agree.

“Besides, you must want to be with them,” Sam said addressing Ice and Sarai's presence. “And we need all of you safe and arrive in one piece. So, let me drive for the sake of everyone.”

Song sighed, “You don't have to, but I appreciate it. Thanks and sorry Mon you need to be there alone.”

“Nah, no worries we are going to the same destination anyway.”

We all drove to Grandma's mansion in our respective cars and I'm a bit late due to traffic.

Arriving there, I’m being greeted by the sight of Sam in the front door pacing left and right.

‘What’s wrong with her?’

“Where did you go?” That’s the first thing that comes out of her mouth when I stand in front of her.

Her forehead creased, and her voice sounded stern.

I sighed, “It’s just the traffic, I got stuck at the traffic light,” I explained.

She breathed a sigh of relief and turned to enter the mansion,

“Sam, babe…” I stopped her, grabbing her arm.

“What?”

“I know there’s something unresolved between us, but can we sort it out later?”

She looked at me, “Only if you have time for it,” and walked away leaving me with a deep thought.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV

Sam threw her car key on the coffee table and slumped her body on the sofa.

“Ughh…” She groaned and stretched her body.

‘It’s deafeningly quiet,’ she thought.

Her thoughts go back to the brunette’s message before they leave for the airport this morning.

“There’s a drip coffee in the fridge; it can last a few days. Don’t consume too much; control your caffeine intake. The leftovers are in the fridge; just heat them if you want to eat. Don’t overwork yourself when I’m not here, and…I’m gonna miss you.”

The last word managed to catch her attention and stop Sam’s action.

“Let's go, we are going to be late.” She ignored the brunette and walked her way to their brand-new Rolls Royce Cullinan.

The journey to the airport was filled with silence. Both are busy with their thoughts.

Once they arrived at the airport, Tee and Yuki greeted them. Both seem reluctant to let go of each other based on how they clung to each other. Contrast to the couple that's still in conflict.

When their flights are announced, they get ready to say their final goodbye before departing.

“Can I hug you?” The brunette asked.

Sam just opened her arms to answer, and the brunette didn't waste any moment jumping into the hug. She inhaled the raven's scents, hoping it would make her miss her less.

The last announcement broke their hug, and they said their final goodbye. The two sent their loved ones with a heavy heart. Till the next 5 days.

Sam releases another deep sigh.

She can't understand. Mon just left a few hours ago, but this feeling she felt was so foreign to her. The thought of her still mad at the brunette was the last thing on her mind right now.

When the night comes, the raven is restless on her bed. She tightly shut her eyes, tossing around and finding a comfortable spot, but still, she failed to fall asleep that night.

She felt too empty, though that was her normal night for the past few days. End up, she woke up from her bed and grabbed her bike's key.

MON'S POV

“Girl, what's wrong with you?” Yuki asked, annoyed.

She can't be blamed as they just landed from an 11-hour nonstop flight. It's almost 11 P.M. Paris time, and she's trying to get some sleep when the brunette beside her is tossing around relentlessly.

“You're the one asking me to sleep beside you, and your behaviour right now is not sharing bed-friendly!” She huffed.

“It can't be helped. I'm tired too, but I can't even get a blink of sleep!” I defended myself.

“Then try,”

“I am!”

“Harder,”

“It doesn't work like that, Yuki.”

“Then I'm changing beds,”

“No, please!” I looked at Yuki with pleading eyes. “Honestly, I'm not used to sleep alone for the past three months,” I told her the truth.

“Oh, so that's the reason?” Yuki heaved a sigh. “Mon, no matter who sleeps beside you, it's still not Sam, and that's the main reason why you can't sleep, isn't it?”

“She's not replying to my messages.” Mon changed the topic.

“And why is that?”

“I think she's still mad at me.”

“And whose fault is that?”

“Ugh, I hate you!”

“Well, you have to admit it.” Yuki sighed.

“Since we are here, why don't you just leave things in Thailand as they are and enjoy our stay here while we can? We need our beauty sleep for tomorrow, Mon. Let's just go to sleep, hmm?”

Mon just nodded weakly.

“By the way,” Yuki spoke up again. “Why don't you use your stay here to let her…you know…”

Mon waited for Yuki to finish her sentence, patiently.

“…long for you?”

“Long for me?” The brunette's eyebrows knitted.

“Yeah, she ignores your messages, and then you don't message her first. She doesn't find you; you don't find her at all.”

“Won't it make things worse?”

Yuki shrugged her shoulders.

“It's been three months into your marriage, and it's you taking the lead all this while. Why don't you take a rest here for your mind and soul? Who knows, the space you give now will open her heart, and she will realize her true feelings for you.”

Her words made the brunette fall into deep thought.

Yuki shrugged again. “I don't know; this is just my suggestion. Give the time and space for you and for her to resolve her feelings.”

Mon thought for a while, “Well, I will think about it.”

“Good! Let’s go to sleep now.”

SAM’S POV

After the late-night ride with an aimless destination, it’s finally bringing me here, the mansion.

As the guard let me in, I jumped off the bike and pushed my bike instead, to not wake up the entire soul in the mansion. In addition to baby Sarai in the mansion, I know I will be dead if my loud bike makes a noise at 4 A.M and awakens the precious soul.

I enter the house carefully, almost tiptoeing like a robber trying to break into the house. Instead of going to my room, I headed towards the main living room and settled myself on the long sofa.

She knows she will be unable to sleep anyway on the king-size bed of her.

As the morning comes, Neung almost skips the way down the stairs to start her morning. But her happy demeanour doesn’t last long,

“OH MY F-! Oh god! My heart,” Her hand on her chest while the other gripped the stair’s handle tightly, trying to stabilize her breathing.

The figure that filled the sofa surprised her on that beautiful morning,

“What the f-”

“What’s wrong, Neung? You’re being loud early in the morning”

“Just look at your beloved granddaughter, there are countless rooms in this mansion but she’s sleeping on that sofa,”

“Just wake her up,”

Grandma goes down past her and heads to the dining room.

“Oi,” She nudges Sam’s shoulder, but the raven is in a deep sleep. “Sam!” She tries again, “Samanun!!!” That’s her last resort. Screaming by the ears.

“What the f-” The raven woke up grumpy, glaring at her sister sharply in annoyance.

“What? Aren’t you working today?”

Sam turned her body away from Neung and got in a more comfortable position, trying to sleep more,

But it’s not that easy when a sofa cushion landed hard on her bum, making her jump into her feet and trying to get back at Neung, who’s already running away, saving her ass.

The chase continued to the dining room with them circling the long table,

“Grandma, she tries to skip work,” Neung made a complaint.

“I’m the CEO and you’re working under me. I can do whatever I want!”

“And my grandmother is the president of your company,” Neung replied.

“Your grandma is my grandmother too!”

Their bickering was getting so nonsense that Grandma needed to interrupt.

“Are you girls done?”

“No, Grandma Neung j-”

“Sam,” Sam, unable to finish her words as Grandma interrupted her, “Go upstairs and take a shower. You’re going to work,” Neung grinned in victory at Grandma’s words.

But it didn’t last long, “Neung, stop picking a fight with your sister,”

She just shrugged her shoulders feeling satisfied looking at the raven’s heavy steps to the upstairs. At least, she’s not the only one working today.

It’s been 2 months since she held the position of creative director at the Royal Empire after considering Grandma’s offers and conditions to thrive her gallery.

“Can you spare her some space? She’s having her hard time you know, missing her wife,”

Both of them burst out laughing,

“It's just the first night; she’s already sleeping on the sofa. I don’t know how she will cope for another 4 days,”

“Enough, Neung” But she is still laughing,

“What was the commotion just now?” Song asked, puzzled.

“Nothing, it's just, someone broke into the house,” Neung said, holding back a laugh.

“Someone broke in and you said it’s nothing? Is everyone okay?”

“Song, relax. The culprit is our sister,”

“What?”

“Yes, I don’t know at what time she comes home, but she’s sleeping soundly on the sofa in the living room, which almost brings me to the afterlife. What a day to start my morning.” This time, Neung is complaining about Sam to Song.

“Spare her; she is just a lonely soul without her wife around.” Song doesn't want to miss the opportunity to tease her sister.

Not long after, Sam comes down, looking simple in a white shirt and slack, and pulls the chair beside Song.

Neung raised one of her eyebrows when she saw his sister's outfit for the office, “Are you wearing just that to the office?”

“Can you just stop complaining? At least I’m going to the office.”

“How is Ice and baby Sarai, Song?” Grandma interrupted the two sisters.

“They are still sleeping, Grandma.”

The table instantly filled with the conversation of baby Sarai for the rest of the breakfast,

“Don’t you want to carpool with me to the office?” Neung offered,

“No, I need to stop by my house for a bit.”

“Alright, then.”

As soon as she steps inside the house, she heads straight to the fridge to pour herself some morning coffee. She fills her daily tumbler, a container she only began using at work after getting married, thanks to Mon’s influence. She remembers how her coworkers’ eyes followed her as she walked into the room for the first time with her tumbler.

She smiled when she recalled how she initially objected, but Mon always got her way, and as a result, the coffee tumbler is now one of the essential items she has to bring to work.

However, the brunette will always manage to look after the raven's needs, particularly her well-being. In addition to preparing nutritious meals, one day she will make a detox drink for the raven without her knowing. She can still recall how she felt as she drank from her tumbler that morning, expecting a coffee flavour, but instead, she tasted something tart and healthy.

She didn't have the opportunity to ask the brunette first when her phone chimed with a message demanding that she finish the drink. If not, there will be no more coffee for her.

So it's like a bet for the raven to get a coffee or detox drink on that day since the brunette will prepare it at random.

As she finished drinking coffee, she headed upstairs to gather her things.

The smell of her wife still lingers in the air once she opens the door. A strange feeling hit her. There’s this unsettling feeling piercing her, and the smell of the brunette just makes it worse.

After gathering her belongings, her gaze lands on the vacant bed, taking her back to memory lane.

“Babe lay down here,” Mon asked while patting her lap.

The request left the raven feeling uneasy; she gulped before answering.

“Why?”

“Just do it.” She just pulled her wife down and laid the raven’s head on her lap.

“Close your eyes.”

“Huh?”

“Just do it if you don’t want it to sting your eyes.”

Not long after, she felt the brunette wiping her face, and it followed with a cold piece of sheet mask engulfing her face. She’s doing a facial routine?

Without the raven realizing she’s enjoying the treatment. Mon not only pampers her face, but she also gives her a shoulder massage that makes her fall into deep relaxation.

She opened her eyes when she felt the small kisses on her face.

“We are done; let's go to bed now.” The angelic face greeted her eyes, effortlessly drawing a smile on her face.

Months into the marriage, that becomes a routine for the couple. The brunette loves taking care of the raven. Like a facial routine, manicures, cooking for the raven, and preparing her clothes for work.

She said that she loves to do that to others, but she has nobody to do all that since in her house, there’s her mother for cooking, and doing a manicure and facial routine with Kirk is impossible for her without killing him in the process. That's why she is glad she has Sam now to do all that. Sam just laughed off when she heard the brunette's reasoning.

Sam unconsciously smiles, still looking at their bed; all the memories fill her mind. The vibration from her phone sends her back to reality.

“Hello? Yeah, I'm coming. Don't need to cancel that.

She's 30 minutes late to the office already.

The next day comes, and the cycle repeats. She's still sleeping at the mansion and comes back to her home just for her daily coffee.

But today is different. Today she's going to end everything for once. For the sake of Anuntrakul’s sacred name and, of course, her marriage.

***

I arrived at the famous Chinese Restaurant as promised at 11.45 A.M., early as usual and was escorted to the reserved private room by the waitress there.

Not long after, Mr. Praw made his entrance with all the papers in his hands, and we decided to order first. Our guest still didn't make an appearance.

It's okay, we will wait. Even if we will wait for the whole day I will still end this matter by today.

A double knock was heard from the outside before the door opened, revealing the tall and poised woman.

“Good morning, sweet-” The cheerful tone immediately disappears once her eyes fall on Mr Praw.

“What is this, Sam? I thought we were going to have a lunch date with just us alone!” Now she sounds angry.

“Well, I'm confident it doesn't come from me but from your delusional thought. I'm not responsible for that.” I smirked.

“Don't you want to have a seat? I'm okay, though, if you want to keep standing.”

She slightly stomped to her seat,

‘Gosh, for Pete's sake, I'm so glad there's nothing between us. Just look at her behaviour.

“So, are you done?” I asked her as I put down my cutlery.

We decided to discuss the matters after eating, just to spare her lunch. I’m afraid after this, eating is the last thing going to be on her mind.

She wiped down her mouth with a napkin and nodded. She’s sitting across from me at the round table. Such a perfect position to confront her.

“Okay, let’s get to our business. Mr. Praw, you can start.” I commanded.

“Alright, Ms. Nita, I’m a lawyer representing Lady Samanun here for a few cases against you.”

“Against me? W-wait, are you kidding me?” She scoffed.

Mr. Praw continued, “Well, unfortunately, we are not here to play jokes with you.” He reached all the files in his briefcase.

“Ms Nita, we are pursuing legal action against you for spreading false information that can harm someone's reputation, violating privacy through persistent observation, and committing sexual misconduct towards Lady Samanun.” Mr. Praw put together his words with confidence while laying down all the file cases in front of Nita.

My eyes fixed on her face as all the charges were mentioned one by one by Mr. Praw. I can witness the flash of fear on her face, but she’s trying hard to stay composed.

Nita laughed out of the blue, “And in what circumstances are you charging me with all this misconduct? You don’t even have proof against me.” She sits back, looking confident again.

I chuckle, “Mr. Praw,” I give him an indirect order for him to start.

“Here,” he slams a picture on the table. “Arasid, 31 years old. A dispatch and also an ex-military specialist in IT. Had to give up her job because of his sick mother and terminally ill sister. You have held him for long, haven't you? By threatening to stop all the treatment for his sister if he doesn’t follow your instruction.” Her brows knitted.

Mr. Praw slammed another picture on the table, “This, James. A bartender at Alte Club five years ago. Someone you hired to spike a drink. You want even more solid proof?”

Mr. Praw put on a few voice recorders on the table along with the pictures of Nita interacting with all of the people she’s been hired to do all her dirty work since the beginning.

“And we also can provide you with a video recording if you want to. But, I bet it will be more delirious if we watch it in the court, right?” I smirked listening to Mr. Praw’s remarks. He did a good job scaring the woman.

Meanwhile, Nita is clearly anxious in her seat, and her eyes are filled with fear now.

“However,” Mr Praw continues, “looking at the cases we filed on you, you might be left with nothing in the end, so we decided to cut you some slack and give you this!”

He put another quite thick file on the table, “Agreement for a settlement.”

“To save you some time reading those, I will give you a quick summary. In that file, it is stated that you will not have any business with Anuntrakul in the future, and you will never be associated with Anuntrakul, be it in business or personally. Once there's an article of your name with any Anuntrakul members, you are going to be our first suspect, and if it's true, your family's company will be automatically acquired by Anuntrakul. Did you—

“Are you crazy?” Nita snapped.

“What?” I interrupted, “If we are going to fight in the court, you will be losing everything anyway. So, here we are giving you a chance to behave yourself and save your family's company.”

“It's my family's company! It has nothing to do with this!”

“Have you ever thought that when you involved my family in your obsession with me?”

She falls silent after my counter.

“Is this because of that woman? Did that woman complain everything to you?”

Her question just ignited something in Sam,

“That woman you keep spewing is my WIFE!” I stressed the last word.

“It’s only on the paper; YOU DON'T EVEN LOVE HER!” She shouted back,

“I LOVE HER!” The moment I said that, I was no longer on the seat. I am standing tall, hovering over Nita on the opposite side while my hands clench on the table, trying to contain my anger. “She is the first woman I love, and she’s going to be my last,” I growled.

Her veins on her neck are visible, her eyes sharp, slicing through Nita.

With that clear and loud confession, Sam is ready to leave the room. But she got to say the very last warning.

“Touch my wife and my family again if you don’t want to step on this land anymore. Don’t challenge me, Nita.”

Her stomach churned and twisted at the last warning. Sam is not playing or simply threatening anymore. She is serious this time, for the last time.

The door clicked open before Sam got to the door, revealing Mr. Jensen, Nita’s dad.

“Dad!”

A glimpse of hope shone through Nita’s eyes after seeing her dad, but it didn’t last long.

All her hopes are shattered to the ground after witnessing how her father, the fierce-looking man, is bowing almost 90 degrees to the young Anuntrakul.

A smirk of satisfaction engraved proudly on Sam’s face before she walked out of the room.

“Oh, yeah, by the way,” Sam stopped at the door, “this”—she signed her hands, pointing around the room, indicating what had been discussed in there—“is just about me, the Anuntrakul. About your business with the Armstrong’s company, I don’t meddle with that and expect to deal with it soon, Mr. Jensen?” She mocked.

The defeated expression is clearly shown on Nita’s dad's face. She made sure to capture those two defeated faces in her memory. Finally, she really wishes this is the last business with them.

“Are you serious, Nita? Do you know with whom you’re playing fire? We almost lost millions worth of projects because of your stupid action! She is Anutrakul! And now what? There’s gonna be cases with the Armstrong too?” He finally exploded to his only daughter.

“Dad, I’m sorry… Please help me!” She’s already bawling.

“I don’t care, Nita. Sign those agreements; you're going to the States, and you’re settling there for good!”

“No, no, please no, Dad. Dad!!”

Mr. Jensen walked away, ignoring her daughter’s cries.

“Eherm,” Mr. Praw makes her existence known again. “I will leave the agreement for you to read thoroughly, and we were expecting the response as soon as possible. Thank you.” And he left the miserable woman after that.

Sam is still in a daze since she entered the car a while ago. Her words finally settled in, and now it keeps replaying in her head.

‘I love her!’

One drop, two drops, and finally her tears flowed down her cheeks unhindered.

‘Why did I only realize it now? When she’s not even here for me to confess and show her the love she deserved all this while.’

She wiped her tears and reached for her phone.

“Hello, Tee. Let’s meet at Nop’s club. 8 P.M. Don’t be late.”

Tee didn’t even have a chance to refuse when the raven already hung up the call. “What the hell?”

***

“Oi, bro! How are you?” Tee greeted the raven immediately once her eyes laid on her gloomy friend, “Well, not so good, I guess.” She answered her question on Sam’s behalf.

“I heard you met Nita today; spill the tea.” She tries to make Sam open her mouth about the deal.

“I just make sure she won’t dare to mess with Anuntrakul ever again.” I answer in short. It’s enough of a summary for her.

“Care to elaborate?”

I just remain silent, and Tee gets it that she won’t get the full story about that.

“Well, it’s great anyway.” She throws her back deep into the soft chair, her eyes remaining on Sam. “I can’t believe it takes her to touch Mon for you to finally put her in Anuntrakul’s blacklist,” she scoffed.

“Now that you mention it, how are they in Paris?” I finally reveal my real intention for tonight’s meetup, totally ignoring her remarks.

Tee hardly can hide her smirk, “They are fine. Having fun, I would say.”

“Did Yuki update you in Paris?”

“Of course, she is my girlfriend. Why?”

“Well,” I was a bit hesitant to spill about my concern towards Mon’s well-being in Paris. But I have to. “The day they arrived was the last time Mon updated me about their trip, so…”

“Did you reply to her?”

“…”

“See! You deserve it then.

“But she didn’t even bother to tell me about her trip; she at least can make it up by updating me, though I didn’t reply to her.” I huffed.

“Are you in high school, Sam? Playing the pushing and pulling game? That’s the different thing; you need to deal with her later. Now you miss her; just text or call her. It’s just one call away.”

“Out of the blue?”

“What’s wrong with that? You’re her wife,” Tee stated the obvious fact that makes the raven fall silent.

“Just text her as usual, like you have been before,” Tee suggested again.

“We are living in the same house, Tee. We don’t do text to wish good morning.”

“What about before marriage?”

“We are not dating before marriage; we only text about important things.”

Tee slapped her forehead.

“People will laugh at how the billionaire leading the prestigious Royal Empire is having trouble starting a text conversation with his wife.” She laughed out loud.

I huffed in annoyance and threw my back into the long sofa. Tee doesn’t get it. I have no problem starting the conversation. But that was before I realized my feelings for Mon. I didn’t expect it to come with great pressure and a constant thinking on how the other will think about you. I sighed heavily.

“You have too many excuses, Sam. Now you want to know about her or not?”

“That’s why I’m here with you. To know how she’s been doing there since your girlfriend is my wife's best friend.”

Tee shook her head at how helpless her friend can be. She opened her phone gallery, searching for the Mon and Yuki selfie that she just got last night.

“This is the only thing I got; if you want more, just ask yourself.”

I immediately grab the phone that is being placed in front of me.

Tee can swear that she can see Sam’s eyes shine in the darkness of the room. It’s a shame that her phone is not with her; if not, she won’t miss that chance to snap those moments and spread them to the gang.

“When is this? Where are they? How’s their work?”

“That’s the only thing I can spoil you. The rest, find it out yourself.”

“But, ughh! Tee, that’s just a simple question.

“Simple? Then ask yourself!” Tee is enjoying making fun of her best friend’s misery.

“F*ck you,” Sam chugged down the whole glass of whiskey.

“Whoa, slow down.” She’s still laughing.

Sam forwarded the photo to her own and continued staring at the photo on her phone.

“It’s a simple ‘Hey babe, how are you?’ and you will be out of miserable.”

“Shut up…” Somehow she regrets asking for a meet-up with Tee. If only she knows she will just be a laughing stock tonight…

Going back to the mansion, the raven is still contemplating to text her wife.

She keeps deleting the messages she wrote and ends up with nothing.

She just opened the door of the mansion and was greeted by Neung in the doorway.

“Where are you from? You reek of alcohol!”

“Are you signing in as warden now?”

“Don’t tell me you’re riding on this state?” She’s covering her nose with her fingers. Sam is aware of how strong a whiskey could smell, and she also had it quite a lot just now.

“But I am sober enough to ride, and I’m already here in a piece.”

“I’m glad. Then you’re sober enough to crash in anywhere else.

“What?”

“You’re aware enough that we have a baby in the mansion, and you are not setting up a good example here.”

“She’s just a baby! Not that she is going to learn anything, and I’m not going anywhere near her for the god's sake.”

“Uh-huh? Yeah? Then what will happen when I crash into your house reeking of alcohol in the future and you have a baby at home?”

“I will kick you out.” She answered without a hesitation.

“True. Then what are you waiting for?” She’s signaling at the door.

“Fine!” Sam huffed in frustration.

She swears she can’t go back to her home she shares with Mon now as her feelings will get worse. The same goes for the penthouse. There’s only one place in her mind right now that definitely doesn’t have the lingering moments with Mon. The office…

The receptionist was kind of shocked because of my sudden appearance at the Royale Hotel at this hour. Actually, it’s not a rare occurrence for me to come out of the blue at this hour. But, not after my marriage.

I slump my body on the couch immediately after I reach my office.

“Ughhh… What a long day,” she groaned.

Her eyelids are getting heavy before slowly falling into a deep slump, with the message that remains unsent to Mon.

MON’S POV

“I think this is really the worst idea, Yuki.” I complained.

“What?”

“It’s been 3 days without a glimpse of news from her. Did she sleep well? Has she eaten? How’s her day? I’m going crazy here; isn’t she even curious about me for a bit?” I sighed heavily after letting it out to Yuki.

“Hello, bestie. I just told you the idea, not that I confiscated your phone. You can just text her if you’re curious about her.”

“I thought… Never mind!” I actually don’t want to admit that there is some truth in Yuki’s words, but still, I can’t deny that I also want, for once… The efforts are initiated from the other party. I’m curious how it will be. But the curiosity is eating me right now.

Should I text her?

SAM’S POV

“Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm…” Yha happily hummed her way into the CEO's office to put the important files that needed her boss’s attention. “Oh my Jesus Christ!” Her hands immediately rested on her left chest as if to prevent her heart from jumping out of her rib cage.

Her body gave out, and she leaned totally on the door frame, fighting for her soul to come back into her body.

“W-who, who is that?” She whispered to herself after regaining herself. She still can’t figure out who the long legs, with shining boots wrapping the feet, dangling over the end of the couch belong to.

She slowly approaches the figure. As a safety measure, she covered half her face using the file in her hand.

“Khun Boss?!” She gasped.

“Should I? Shouldn’t I?” She’s now contemplating whether to wake up the sleeping raven or not.

She took one last breath to gain the courage to wake the raven up. “Khun Boss…” Her voice slowed, coated with a little fear.

Sam stirred in her sleep before slowly opening her eyes to an unexpected someone in front of her, “Oh, shit!” She mumbled, enough for Yha to hear. She almost jumped from the seat but was able to control herself.

“Umm, sorry to disturb your sleep. I-”

“What time is it?” I cut her words short; I had enough of embarrassing myself. I don’t need to listen to her explanation anymore.

“It’s 8:30 in the morning, Khun Boss.” Yha told me carefully.

“You’re early,” considering the clock-in time is at 9:00 A.M.

“There’s some work that needs my attention, Khun Boss.”

“And you’re in my office?” I try to divert the question about her being here.

“Oh, yeah! This is the file that needs your signature, and I’m trying to put it before you come in, but it looks like you’re ahead of me, haha.” Yha immediately put a stop to her laughing after seeing her boss is not amused by her jokes.

“Thank you, Yha. You can leave the file there, and please bring in my coffee as usual today.”

“Alright, Khun Boss.” Yha did as I said and left the room immediately after that.

I heaved a sigh loudly, ‘Gosh, that’s embarrassing for your employee to catch you sleeping in the office.’

I bring myself to the other side of the room that hides so well behind the door that is being mounted on the wall. It’s like my secret room in the office. It is designated as much care and detail by myself, and the design is also being used as the VVIP Suite’s design in The Royale Hotel.

This is where I engulf myself when I don’t have the energy to go back to my penthouse or the mansion. But that was all before my marriage with Mon. I can’t believe that the day has come when going back home has been the most exciting part of my day for the past 3 months.

I go through the wardrobe for new clothes before taking a bath. I have everything here, almost like another copy of my room at my house, only the difference is the room is in my office and the extra lounging space that is wide enough to be called a living room with a complete set sofa and TV.

“Yha!” Neung called out to the woman right after she came out of the elevator.

“Yes, Khun Neung?”

“Has your boss arrived?”

“I believe she has arrived since last night,” Yha answered enthusiastically.

“What? She’s been here since last night?” Surprised evident in Neung’s question.

“Yeah, more likely she’s sleeping in her office.” Yha shrugged her shoulder.

Neung was just able to shake her head in disbelief. Instead of heading to her office, she made herself more comfortable at Yha’s office table. “Had she ever behaved like this before?”

“You mean, before her marriage?”

Neung shrugged, “I don’t know, anything before today.”

"Hmmm,” that makes Yha think deeper. “If it were based on what I know, her being in the office overnight is a usual sight for the receptionists down there,”

Neung seems quite disappointed since Yha's revelation doesn’t meet her speculation.

“But,” Yha continued, “She was never once spotted staying overnight again in the office after her marriage.”

Neung’s eyes shone again! “So, last night she was her unusual self, right?”

“Yeah,” Yha agreed sheepishly.

“So, I’m right! My sister is totally whipped for her wife now.” Neung said proudly.

“Don’t you have work to do?” The voice coming from their back stopped their exciting conversation.

“This is the file you gave me just now; you can proceed with it,” I give the files to Yha and head back to my office. I can sense that Neung is tailing me behind my back.

“Why are you late?” I asked her once we were in my office, “You’re setting a bad example for the employee.”

“Whoa, chill, girl. I’m late because I came from the hospital after sending Song and her family for their checkup. You’re on the edge; are you okay? Or you’re missing someone who’s not in Thailand right now?”

“If you have nothing to do, just take the day off instead of being on my nerves.”

Neung chuckled.

‘She thinks she’s funny, isn’t she?’

“I've got a load to do; by the way, is the coffee too bitter?” Neung pointed at the cup of coffee on my table that I just had a sip of and was unable to drink anymore.

“F*ck you, Neung,” I mouthed as she went out of my office.

***

Nop entered his club like her usual nights out. He is heading straight to the second floor, the VIP area. That’s when his eyes landed on Tee at one of the tables,

‘Is she alone?’ He wonders, making his move towards the table.

“Hey! Tee!” He’s waving his hand, and Tee waved back, “Why are you alon- OI!!” His heart dropped to his stomach; Tee is trying hard to suppress her laugh looking at Nop’s reaction.

“What happened to her?” He asked with wide eyes, pointing at the wasted raven almost passed out on the long sofa.

Tee brings her eyes to the 1-and-a-half empty bottles of whiskey on the table.

“What? She’s drinking all this?” He seated himself and reached for the bottle. “It’s the strongest whiskey at it! What’s wrong?”

Tee shrugged, looking at Sam, who can hardly stay awake. “You really want to know?”

Nop nodded rapidly.

“This fella right here is missing her wife so bad, like really, really bad. we are here for two consecutive night already.”

“What? Seriously?!” Nop can’t contain his laugh and lets his laugh erupt, filling the room. He pulls out his phone and snaps the view in front of him and…

Send.

Not long after that, Sam’s phone rang. She intended to ignore the call, but then, “Oi Sam, it’s Mon!”

“Where?” She sprang up from the sofa.

“There.” Tee pointed with her mouth towards Sam’s phone.

“Sh-” She immediately picked up the phone without thinking much, “Hel- hello, hi.” She doesn’t get it why the heck she’s stuttering and heck! I’m nervous!

“Sam? Where are you now?” The brunette asked across the line. Her voice full of worry.

“I—I’m”

“Are you at Nop’s club?”

“How did you know?” I asked, confused, and I’m definitely 100% sober now.

That’s when she caught Nop waving his phone in front of her. Here comes the culprit. I move out from there to find a more secluded spot.

“I—” I tried to explain to her, but I was immediately cut off by her.

“Why are you sleeping there? What time is it now in Thailand? Did you even enjoy the night….” The brunette keeps nagging nonstop, without the chance for me to interfere and answer her every question.

This is it… The voice that I’ve been longing for and have been dying to listen to from the past few days.

“Sam! Are you still there? Sam?” The brunette called after the long silence from the other side.

“I miss you.”

“…”

That’s it. Finally I get to tell her.

Mon can tell how sincere those words are coming from Sam’s mouth. Though they are miles away, she can feel the exact thing of what Sam is trying to convey in her words.

“Mon?” This time it’s Sam’s turn to call the brunette.

“I miss you more,” Mon said, on the verge of crying. No one can understand the feeling better than me. But I hate the idea of her crying because of it.

“Hey, don’t you dare cry when I’m not there beside you,” I warned her.

“I’m not.” She denied urgently, though I can clearly hear her sniffing. “I’m going back to Thailand,” she dropped the news.

“Really?” I know she can tell how excited I am from the news.

“Yeah, and Tee knows.” Another bomb dropped.

“Tee knows?!”

“Yeah, I’m thinking of surprising you, but I’m the one who got surprised first by Nop.” She explained. “We are in transit now; it won't be long until we arrive in Thailand. I’m sorry, babe, for not telling you in advance.”

“No, it’s okay. I’m sorry for making you worried. I’m sober now after talking to you.”

There’s a brief silence from both lines, and I decided that it’s time to end the call even though that’s the last thing I want to do.

“Okay, then. Have a safe flight. See you later.”

“See you, and I love you.”

“Hmmm,” I hummed in response and hung up when the line disconnected from the other side.

‘I love you more.’

I can only whisper in my heart. I believe it’s not the time yet.

Sam approached back to their table looking ready to jump on Tee and Nop.

Tee gulped and prepared herself mentally and physically to accept everything coming her way.

“Let’s go back.”

That’s not what they expected coming from Sam.

“Suddenly?” Tee asked to make sure.

“Yes, Mon is coming back from Paris, and you don’t even bother to tell me.” I gathered my things, including my jacket, and Tee followed behind me after saying goodbye to Nop.

“Yeah, I didn’t because it was supposed to be a surprise.” Tee defended.

“And you would rather see me suffer by wasting myself than save me with that information.”

“My bad,” Tee surrendered.

“Now, you know where to get flowers early in the morning?” Sam throws the question before wearing her helmet.

“For what?”

“Never mind, you idiot.”

Sam rode past Tee, leaving her in confusion. She has a lot to prepare since Mon comes a day earlier than planned.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Sam smiled gleefully at the bouquet of roses on the passenger seat next to her. This is the day she has been waiting for since the day she sent Mon to the airport for Paris.

If her happiness could be shown to the world, perhaps every step she took that day was covered in flower petals, signifying how happy she was.

She spent extra time getting dressed today. To impress her loved one, her scent can be smelled for kilometers and fills the air in her car.

She ended up arriving half an hour earlier than the arrival time. Her gaze goes to the roses again, trying to imagine the brunette's reaction. Will she like it?

She got her hopes up, remembering how she was able to get the roses early in the morning before most flower shops opened on average, wishing that the brunette would be pleased with them.

When the arrival time was getting near, she left the car and the roses behind and headed to the arrival gate. Tee is nowhere to be found yet. So, she decided to have a seat first.

"Hey, you're early." Tee greets Sam as she sees her. "Why do I feel so underdressed?" She questioned herself; her hands ran through her clothes once she noticed Sam dressed a little well for a weekend morning.

Sam shrugged her shoulder. Her eyes were scanning both of their attire. When she is wearing a button-up white shirt with the hem of it tucked in the black jeans, Tee looks comfortable in her shorts and hoodie.

"Looks like they are running late," Sam said.

"You're the one who is early." Tee countered.

When the people started to come out of the arrival gate and the sign had shown the plane had landed, both of them brought themselves nearer to the gate, and they waited patiently there.

"They seriously took their time." Sam complained again.

"Be patient; what matters is that they've arrived." Tee made an effort to soothe her pal.

When the crowds dissipated and there were only one or two people coming one by one, Sam was getting more anxious. Did they miss them? Her eyes were wandering, looking for the person she was waiting for.

"There they are!" Tee almost shouted.

Finally...

Sam's gaze finally fell on the person she'd been missing for days. The brunette's gentle grin immediately relieved her anxiousness. The exhaustion of travel takes its toll on their faces, but the brunette never fails to exude beauty.

Before she knew it, Mon gradually sped up her pace to reach Sam. Her excitement to be in the raven's embrace can't be contained anymore. She immediately jumps into Sam's embrace as the raven is as ready as ever to catch her.

The force nearly caused them to lose their footing; fortunately, Sam possesses the strength to support both of them and steady her position. Both of them closed their eyes, enjoying the presence of each other.

Their faces pressed against each other's necks, inhaling the scents they had longed for over the past few days. Sam took the effort to detach themselves after they had been in that situation for a while. She knew, based on how tightly the brunette grabbed her, she would not let go of that hug anytime soon.

"How have you been?" Sam asked her wife, her hands still remained on the brunette's shoulders.

"I've been missing you so bad." Mon pouted.

"I know." The raven answered confidently.

"How about you? You don't miss me?" It's Mon's turn asking.

"You know the answer already."

"But I still want to hear it more clearly." Mon brings her ear nearer to the raven.

"Imissyou." Sam said rapidly, her eyes wandering around as she was too shy to look at the brunette.

"What? No, I don't get it. Say it properly." Mon continues to tease.

"Missyou." The raven's face is getting redder.

"Sam! Please~" Mon swayed their intertwined hands, acting cute so that the raven would give in to her request.

Sam rolled her eyes. "Fine! I miss you! I miss you so bad, okay? Is it clear now?"

"Yes!" Mon smiled gleefully. "And I miss you more." She hugged the raven again.

"Ehem." Tee cleared her throat. "We are still here, you know, and the whole airport is watching. Just reminding in case you guys are thinking of doing more than a hug." Yuki was chuckling beside her.

They parted ways with Tee and Yuki, as each had their own plan and was heading in a different direction. They walked hand in hand to the car. Such a lovely sight for Mon looking at their intertwined hands.

After helping with the luggage, the raven insisted on opening the door to the brunette. Mon's brow furrowed at Sam's rather frantic behavior to open the door on the passenger side before she did so herself. But she managed to hide her smile from the raven.

She's cute! Mon thought.

Before Mon could say thank you, "Thank—" she gasped. Her eyes widened when she saw the presence of a bouquet of roses on the passenger seat. She brought her hand to cover her still-open mouth. "Is this..."

"Yes, that's for you." Sam answered her right away. Her face filled with satisfaction after seeing the brunette loving the little surprise she got for her. "Do you like it?" She asked more to confirm.

"What do you mean, like?" The brunette asked with glistening eyes.

Sam flinched at the question, "You don't?"

"No, I LOVE IT! Thank you, babe! This is so beautiful." Sam sighed in relief after listening to that, but what came next didn't prepare her. The brunette jumped, wrapping her arms around Sam's neck, and she gave her a peck on the mouth.

Sam was still shocked and standing still in her place when the brunette alerted her that they needed to go already. "Babe, let's go. Why are you in a daze?" She chuckled.

"Y—yeah, let's go." Sam bowed her head, holding back a smile, and sped up towards the driver side. Ready to go.

"Do you want to have breakfast before we go back?" Sam threw the question to the brunette.

"Yes, please. A big breakfast! I'm so hungry, and I'm craving Thai food." She answered enthusiastically.

"Hmm, anything specific?"

"Well, rice. That's for sure, and...crispy pork with juicy meat will be heaven." Mon is almost drooling when describing what she is craving right now.

"Hmm, rice...and crispy pork. You got any place in mind?" She's tapping the steering wheel with her finger while thinking of the perfect place for it. Her other hand is playing with her lips, while her elbow is resting on the car window.

They are currently stopping at the traffic light, and Mon can't ignore how sexy her wife is right now. The desire to jump on the raven is overflowing, but she's still in her right mind. Gladly.

"Uhm, no." She finally answered her wife's question after being done drooling over her. "I want you to surprise me."

Sam arched an eyebrow as she listened to her wife's challenging tone. "Well, I got you then." She embraced the challenge and slammed on the gas when the light turned green, consciously driving to the destination.

"Here we are!" Sam announced when they arrived in front of a slightly worn-out street food stall. The stall's wooden sign, faded with time, reads something simple like "Crispy Pork & Thai Delights." A humble array of plastic stools and metal tables lines the area, where locals gather, chattering with excitement as the smells of sizzling food fill the air.

As they come out of the car, the rich aroma of crispy pork wafts through the air as chunks of golden, crackling skin roast to perfection in a hot pan. Every so often, an elderly woman behind the stall flips the pork with a practiced hand, making sure it stays crisp and juicy.

The worker immediately comes to take their order once they are seated. "What do you want again? Crispy pork, right?" Sam asked the brunette for confirmation.

The younger one nodded excitedly.

Alongside the famous crispy pork, the stall offers a spread of other beloved Thai street foods such as pad Thai, stir-fried basil with chicken or pork, som tam (spicy green papaya salad), and many more. You can also hear the sizzle of spring rolls being fried and the gentle clink of the chopping board as fresh herbs are prepared.

Sam started saying their order, "One crispy pork rice, seafood fried rice, one serving of crispy garlic pork, crab omelette, beef broth, som tam, and one banana roti. For a drink, what do you want?"

Mon, who's still amazed by the amount of food Sam ordered, was startled by the sudden question before she answered, "Just plain water."

"Two plain waters then. Thank you."

"Isn't it too much?" Mon asked her wife once the staff left their table.

"Nah, we are going to finish it. Believe me." Sam said it with confidence. Well, she said the same when they were at Song's restaurant, but she's the one who's going to suffer at the end.

"I don't know you're a fan of this kind of stall." Mon muttered.

"What kind of stall?" Sam frowned.

"This. Stall by the street, and something like this. Since you're an owner of many hotels, you know. I only imagine you in the 5-star restaurants," Mon shrugged her shoulders as she told the truth.

"Ow, you're being judgy there."

"I am not; I'm just assuming since you never tell me anything." She fights back.

"Fine, now you know. Are you okay with it?"

"Not just okay, I love it. By the look of it, I know the foods are going to be bussin'!"

"Well, you're not going to be disappointed, that's for sure."

"How do you know about this stall?" Mon's eyes were wandering around, adoring the stall as she asked.

The stall's rustic charm only adds to its allure. The metal shelves stacked with sauce bottles, dried chilies, and other ingredients seem like a map to the heart of authentic Thai cuisine. Despite its slightly worn look, the place exudes warmth and authenticity, attracting both locals and adventurous travelers alike.

"Song. She loves food hunting, and nobody can convince me that there's another person who admires Thai food as much as she does." Sam chuckled.

"She often brings me, sometimes together with the gang, to experience these kinds of stalls after we finish school, but of course without Grandma's knowledge because we will be doomed if she finds out we didn't eat dinner at home."

"Do you guys ever get caught?"

"Nope," she said proudly. "Because our butler that time, Mr. Niti, always covered for us, and it remains as our little secret until now."

Mon was hooked by the stories, making the raven want to share more.

"I think that's what brings her to Ice. You know, their restaurant right now used to be just a small stall. That's the top stall for me, and this is the second best. They opened from breakfast until evening, and it's always us as their last customers of the day."

"So you're regular here? Did the owner know you?" She signed toward the elderly woman who's busy cooking in the kitchen.

"No, not the current owner. The last time I dined here was before I went to the U.S. That was the last time I saw Aunt, the cook who always served extra dishes to us. After that, her daughter took over. But they managed to preserve the authentic taste of their dish."

"After coming back to the U.S., did you ever come back here?"

"Rarely." The raven answered shortly as their food had arrived.

"Whoa, these look appetizing. Babe, the portion is big! How are we going to finish all of these?"

"Have a taste first, then you decide whether you can finish it or not."

"Fine!" Mon is getting ready to dive into the dishes, but she managed to pull up her hair into a messy bun to prevent it from getting in her way.

Sam is drooling but not for the food. The exposed neck of the brunette leaves her stunned for a while before the brunette breaks her imagination from going further.

"Let's dig in!" Mon announced.

"Y—yeah."

Mon took a bite of the most anticipated dish of her day, the crispy pork. "Hmmm! This is exactly what I'm looking for. Babe, thank you!" Not to call her dramatic, but she really can cry at how delicious the food is, plus the craving is satisfied!

She tried the beef broth next. "Gosh, it's so rich with beef's flavor!" and she can't stop sipping it.

"Try this, one of their signature dishes." Sam pushed the crispy garlic pork to Mon for her to try. Mon took a bite, and again, the brunette was lost for words on how scrumptious the dishes are.

"Yours looks delicious too." Mon is tempted to try the raven's seafood fried rice, "Have some." The raven offered. Mon takes a full spoon of fried rice and a piece of squid. Once the rice hits her mouth, she just falls for the taste. Suddenly she felt like eating the seafood fried rice more than the crispy pork rice.

She looks at the raven meaningfully. Sam immediately noticed the meaningful stares from the brunette. "You want to have mine instead?" Sam offered.

"Can I?" Mon asked with puppy eyes.

Gosh, how can I say no to that look? Sam let out a smirk as she thought.

"Here you go," In a swift, the main dish changed its place, and Mon got the seafood fried rice all for herself. Meanwhile, Sam is satisfied with the crispy pork rice and som tam all by herself. The crispy garlic pork that Sam just introduced to the brunette was also fully conquered by the brunette.

Mon saw Sam enjoying the somtam with great appetite, making her want to taste the food. She steals a small piece of it just to taste and soon regrets it. It's spicy! She immediately reached for the drinks and gulped them down.

Sam holding her laugh at the sight, "That's what you get from stealing food." Mon rolled her eyes and got back to her broth to relieve the spiciness.

When they thought they were done after finishing the crab omelette, the banana roti made an entrance, and Mon immediately threw Sam a knowing look. The I told you so was screaming so loud from just her gaze.

Mon took a few bites, though it's indeed delicious, but she can't stuff it anymore. The rest is Sam's responsibility to finish it since she's the one that ordered too much. After paying for the food, Sam came back to finish her drink.

"Thank you for the food, Babe! I'm too full to even move a finger." Sam can tell how full the brunette is based on her heavy eyelids; Mon is getting sleepy.

"You're welcome, but you owe me something, remember?"

Mon's eyes widen. "What is it?"

"Explanation. Let's go." Sam got up immediately from her seat, ignoring Mon, who was still confused.

"Explain? Oh! Sh..." Mon just remembered. She's still far from trouble.

"Fine..." She responded lazily, following behind her wife.

Mon is dozing off in the car on her way to their home. Sam chuckled at the sight. She pulled her wife and let her lean on her shoulder and grabbed Mon's free hand into her grasp. She smiled sheepishly at their state. Being in that state with Mon beside her really makes her feel at ease. A lot.

When they arrived home, Mon was just waiting to jump onto their bed, but Sam advised her to freshen up first. As she was done, she was ready to jump onto their bed again, but for the second time, Sam stopped her again.

"Don't you go to bed with that wet hair." Sam warned. "Come here." The brunette groaned but still obeyed her wife.

She sits in front of the vanity as guided by Sam, and Sam starts to dry her wife's hair with the hairdryer thoroughly. "Done, you can go to bed now." Sam announced. "Can you go to bed with me? I miss sleeping beside you." Mon asked with doe eyes.

Sam's tummy is churning with butterflies, but she manages to keep them hidden. "Let's go." She led Mon to the bed, and the brunette quickly wrapped her hand around Sam's waist and tucked her head into Sam's crook.

Sam caressed Mon's head before she also drifted off into dreamland.

SAM'S POV

The angelic face of the brunette greeted me once I opened my eyes. I can't help but smile at the sight. Am I still in dreamland? This is the best sleep I've ever had since last week; it's really refreshing that I think I can't sleep some more.

I slowly retracted my arm that she comfortably rested on, praying hard it won't wake her, and it seems like she's still deep in her sleep. I steal a glance at the calm and gorgeous face again before I get out of bed.

Gosh, I still feel like I'm gonna miss her from just one look away.

My eyes don't feel like letting go of her out of my sight. My heart? Don't ever ask about it. Finally it's being there, where it should have belonged since long ago. I get up to freshen up. Once I go out of our bathroom, my eyes are greeted with the scattered luggage.

I decided to help unpacking her luggage. With an experience travelling with her on our last honeymoon, I already took notes on how she packs and unpacks her luggage. Including how she sorted the luggage based on the used and unused clothes.

I went down after I was done helping unpack her luggage. Mon is still sleeping soundly and shows no sign of waking up soon. So, what am I going to do now? There's nothing excite me aside from waiting for her to wake up and tell me how her trip to Paris was.

It's already late afternoon, and I'm fully immersed in my work when I hear our bedroom's door clicking. The brunette is making her way down, looking fresh and energized.

"Babe, did you unpack my luggage?" She attacks me with her question once her feet touch the ground. Her arms crossed over her chest, waiting for an answer from me.

"Yes?" I answered hesitantly as her reaction is currently unreadable.

She walked fast in my direction and jumped to sit next to me. Unknowingly, in the next second I was already in her embrace with her, side-hugging me. "You're the best, Babe! Thank you so much. You don't know how much I appreciate that."

I smirk, can't help but smile. Feeling slightly proud of my decision to help her. "Aren't you hungry? You sleep for hours." I asked and was replied to with a constant nod from Mon.

"So, what do you want to eat? Since I can't cook for you, should we order takeout?" I suggested.

"You can't cook, but you can ride, right?"

"Hmm?" I frowned with her obvious question only to be greeted with her wide grin.

***

Okay, now I know why my ride's skill decided our dinner for tonight. We are now in front of the convenience store, 7-Eleven. I was informed she's craving Thai milk tea, and this is where she guided me through our ride.

She took the basket by the entrance and started to go through the aisle of snacks and instant food.

"Which one do you want?" She asked, referring to the instant noodles.

"Aren't we coming here for milk tea?"

"But we need to eat too since I'm hungry, remember?"

"We can go for some real food, though."

"And this is FOOD, Sam." She replied, annoyed.

"You're not going to be full with just that, Mon."

"I will. I'm craving instant noodles tonight, and it will be enough. The fact that the food we ate during the day is still processing in my stomach since someone decided to order a fortune of food so this will be enough."

"Okay, okay, fine." My fingers distinctively rub my ear because of her nagging. "We will eat those."

"Which one? Dry or soupy?"

"Soup."

"Great!" She then grabbed two bowls of instant noodles. The spicy one for me, the mild one for her. Eggs, sausage, seaweed, crackers, and sandwiches—that's the typical of Mon when she's going through an alley filled with foods and snacks. She pretty much grabbed everything in her sight.

I'm following right behind her and answered when asked. "Any preferred drink?" We are stopping at the chillers filled with multiple kinds of drinks."

"Coff—"

"No coffee."

And I'm left speechless without a chance to finish my sentence.

"Anything. It's your turn to surprise me."

"Consider it done!" She grabbed two drinks, which were obviously unfamiliar to me.

At the counter, when I thought it was just time to pay, she ordered some more snacks that were available on the counter, which I wasn't aware of its existence before. She turned to me with an open palm after she was done ordering.

I raised an eyebrow, indirectly asking her what she's asking for, though I know the obvious answer. "Your wallet." Short and frank, which gained a chuckle from me. I just casually give her my wallet as usual.

After the payment, the cashier gave her some stickers, which obviously I don't know what they are for, but it's enough to brighten up her face. From that, I figure that 'some stickers' are precious to her. Yuki is right; a simple thing like a flower from a roadside can already make her happy.

I follow her after to the 'self-service' section. Her hands were busy making the cup noodle, and I just mirrored her action of putting the seasoning in the cup noodle and just left the rest for the professional, Mon. Looking at her action, I can tell she's an expert in doing whatever she's doing right now.

For example, how she's working hard on filling up the big cups with ice for our drinks and making sure her milk tea fills up the cup as much as it can be filled. For my drink, she filled the big cup of ice with a strawberry milk and milk pudding. Okay, should I worry now about her choice of drink?

Never mind, just believe her. She's an expert for this. "Where should we sit?" She asked, her eyes roaming around, finding a perfect spot to have our dinner. "Should we sit outside?" I suggested.

"Sounds good. Let's go!" She grabbed the tray with our food, and I helped her with the rest of the other snacks and headed outside to the spot, giving us a view of the hustle and bustle of the night.

"This is yours, and this is mine. Enjoy!" Mon announced excitedly, eager to devour their simple dinner.

The rest of their dinner that night was filled with the slurping sound coming from them and the sound of people and vehicles passing by in the area.

"Did you know that 7 Eleven is our hotspot after school, or even when we choose to skip extra classes. Me, Yuki, and Nop." The brunette suddenly confessed in the middle of their dinner.

"You skip classes?" I asked in shock as those 3 innocent faces don't look like they even skip class duty.

"Why? Do you expect our school life to be boring? Nah, it was filled with adventure, I would say." She announced proudly.

"Did Mum know about it?"

"No...? But Dad definitely knows about it."

"I will ask Mum later." I teased.

"No! Don't do me dirty like that." She scowled.

It's so fun teasing her. I am surprisingly enjoying our dinner and even the drink! It's surprisingly good!

"By the way, Mon. Don't you remember you still owe me something?" I squinted my eyes looking at her. She's shifting on her seat. "Don't give me that look; you promised me, and don't think you can make me forget by taking me outside tonight."

Mon slumped her body on her seat. She heaved a sigh. "I'm not trying to make you forget, okay..." She said weakly while stirring the remaining soup in her bowl.

But I do take you outside to ease the tension. Mon whispered in her mind.

"Wait, where are the stickers they gave just now?" Mon suddenly changed the topic.

"In my wallet." I answered shortly.

"Please give me it; I want to buy something."

"You're running."

"No, I'm not. I'm walking, I promise you."

I'm holding back my laugh; I know she is trying to be funny right now, but now is not the right time to laugh. I give her my wallet, and she immediately enters the store again to buy that 'something.'.

It's ice cream. That something she needs to buy is an ice cream for both of us. "Are you trying to buy me off now?"

"No, I try to cool you down."

I heaved a sigh. Gosh, she's really testing my patience tonight. I pull her chin, making her attention fully on me. "We are settling this tonight." I said. "I know, but eat your ice cream first." She replied, her hands busy opening the ice cream for me. "Fine." I give in.

"So, what do you want to know first?" She broke the silence between.

"Everything. About the plagiarism, which I heard was caused by none other than Nita and how I'm clueless about your trip until the last minute." I reminded her about everything that I think I deserve the explanation for.

"Well, first of all..." She links her arm around mine and leans her head on my shoulders. She has no difficulty reaching me since we are sitting side by side, facing the busy road in front of us. "I'm sorry for everything. I thought I was doing you a favor by not worrying you. But obviously, I'm wrong. And I'm sorry for that." She looked up and gave me her prominent puppy eyes.

How can I not forgive that... Bewitched by her pleading look, I distinctly nodded when being asked to forgive her. "You're forgiven, but I still need to hear your justification because I'm the one who will decide whether your actions will have an adverse impact on you."

"But you forgave me." She protested.

"I'm just gonna make sure there's no repetition of the same action in the future." I said sternly. She pouted listening to my words. Well, the truth is I'm just messing around. It's not like I'm going to punish her for real, right?

"Well, once upon a time..."

"I'm being serious here, Mon."

"You're no fun."

She started to tell me everything since the day of her presentation, what happened in the meeting room until they found out about the plagiarism. I'm listening intently until she mentions the brand manager.

"Excuse me, he did what?" I can feel my blood boiling. How dare he humiliate my family like that? "Who is he? His name?"

"It's in the past, babe. Just let it go."

I just kept quiet, but I definitely will reach Cher later for the info. I won't simply let this go; that old man needs to be taught a lesson. Just because he's old doesn't mean we need to respect him when he doesn't deserve even an ounce of it.

"So, that's it for my side. I'm really sorry, babe." She said with a plea in her voice.

I take a deep breath. "Honestly, I've forgiven you even before. But still, it's not fair for me when you make me promise to tell everything to you, but you do the opposite, right?" She nodded, agreeing. "So, to teach you a lesson..."

"What? No..."

"No means yes! This is necessary so you won't repeat your mistake."

Her pouting lips are inviting, honestly. Be patient, Sam. "Tomorrow, for breakfast..." Her face is filled with anticipation, waiting for her punishment. It's so fun teasing her like this. "I want you to make me a cup of freshly brewed coffee, butter garlic fried rice, and your marinated fried chicken with that special sauce."

"That's it?"

"That's it."

She burst out laughing, "Oh my god, babe! You scared the shit out of me for just butter garlic fried rice and fried chicken." Her laughter still lingered at the end. "If that's the punishment, I might do it again."

"Mon." I said her name sternly, warning about her words.

"Kidding... Did you miss my cooking?" She teased. I just shrugged my shoulders to answer.

"Oh, yeah. By the way, did you have any plans for tomorrow night?" I asked her immediately after remembering about my plan for us tomorrow night.

"No, why?"

"Great! Now you have a plan. We need to be somewhere for tomorrow night."

"Where?"

"Secret! Let's go. It's getting late. You need to rise early to prepare my breakfast, remember?"

"Aww, this is so not you. Tell me, what is it?!"

Sam just ignored the brunette and kept cleaning their table. Ready to leave. The brunette keeps bugging her with the occasion for tomorrow night, but Sam keeps her mouth shut about it.

"Ughh!" The brunette groaned in frustration after keep being ignored by her wife. "We need to stop by a mini mart. There's not enough ingredient at home."

"Okay." Sam answered shortly, which made the brunette more frustrated since she kept being silent before when being asked about tomorrow night.

***

Going down the stairs, her nose was hit by the smell of freshly cooked butter garlic fried rice and the fried chicken as she requested last night. Gosh, this smells so heavenly!

"Good morning, babe!" Mon greeted her excitedly.

"Morning,"

"The breakfast is ready per your request, and we are going to dine outside today since the weather is so lovely, like my cooking." She praised herself, which gained a chuckle from the raven.

"Anything I can help with?" The raven asked out of courtesy.

"No, your majesty. As this is my punishment, I've got everything ready for you. It just left for you to sit and enjoy the food!" Mon guided the raven to their outside dining table by pushing her on the shoulder from the back.

Sam's jaw almost dropped as it's not just a regular breakfast presented in front of her right now. The table is adorned with a bouquet of white tulips laying beautifully on her side and a tray of tiramisu cake with a card written with 'I'm sorry' stuck on top of the cake.

"Did you prepare all this?" She asked in disbelief.

"Yes! Did you like it?"

"It's beautiful." Her hands tracing the white tulip. "For me?" She asked again.

"Of course."

Sam's eyes moved to the tiramisu cake with the 'I'm sorry' card. "But I've forgiven you, remember?"

"But I still want to apologize properly. You deserve this." Mon said with her brightest smile adorning her face.

"Let's eat." Mon took the bowl of fried rice and scooped it into Sam's plate. She cooks a lot of it. After hearing Sam's request for breakfast, she's the happiest ever since Sam never asked her for anything throughout their marriage. So, she makes sure this is the best fried rice the raven will ever have.

"Hmm, this smells so nice." Sam praised. "Let's dig in. Thank you for the breakfast."

"Anything for you, babe."

Sam slightly blushed hearing Mon's words. She has a sip of coffee first, something that she has been missing. Gosh, this is it! Nothing can beat this.